This is a modern-English version of Behind the Scenes; or, Thirty years a slave, and Four Years in the White House, originally written by Keckley, Elizabeth.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
BEHIND THE SCENES.
BY
ELIZABETH KECKLEY,
FORMERLY A SLAVE, BUT MORE RECENTLY MODISTE, AND FRIEND TO MRS.
ABRAHAM LINCOLN.
ONCE A SLAVE, NOW A DRESSMAKER AND FRIEND OF MRS.
ABRAHAM LINCOLN.
OR,
OR,
THIRTY YEARS A SLAVE, AND FOUR YEARS IN
THE WHITE HOUSE.

NEW YORK:
G. W. Carleton & Co., Publishers.
M DCCC LXVIII.
NEW YORK:
G. W. Carleton & Co., Publishers.
1868.
Contents
Introduction | 3 |
Chapter 1. Where I was born | 7 |
Chapter 2. Girlhood and its Sorrows | 13 |
Chapter 3. How I gained my Freedom | 19 |
Chapter 4. In the Family of Senator Jefferson Davis | 28 |
Chapter 5. My Introduction to Mrs. Lincoln | 34 |
Chapter 6. Willie Lincoln's Death-bed | 41 |
Chapter 7. Washington in 1862-3 | 50 |
Chapter 8. Candid Opinions | 57 |
Chapter 9. Behind the Scenes | 62 |
Chapter X. The Second Inauguration | 68 |
Chapter 11. The Assassination of President Lincoln | 77 |
Chapter 12. Mrs. Lincoln leaves the White House | 89 |
Chapter 13. The Origin of the Rivalry between Mr. Douglas and Mr. Lincoln | 101 |
Chapter 14. Old Friends | 106 |
Chapter 15. The Secret History of Mrs. Lincoln's Wardrobe in New York | 119 |
Appendix --Letters from Mrs. Lincoln to Mrs. Keckley | 147 |
PREFACE
I have often been asked to write my life, as those who know me know that it has been an eventful one. At last I have acceded to the importunities of my friends, and have hastily sketched some of the striking incidents that go to make up my history. My life, so full of romance, may sound like a dream to the matter-of-fact reader, nevertheless everything I have written is strictly true; much has been omitted, but nothing has been exaggerated. In writing as I have done, I am well aware that I have invited criticism; but before the critic judges harshly, let my explanation be carefully read and weighed. If I have portrayed the dark side of slavery, I also have painted the bright side. The good that I have said of human servitude should be thrown into the scales with the evil that I have said of it. I have kind, true-hearted friends in the South as well as in the North, and I would not wound those Southern friends by sweeping condemnation, simply because I was once a slave. They were not so much responsible for the curse under which I was born, as the God of nature and the fathers who framed the Constitution for the United States. The law descended to them, and it was but natural that they should recognize it, since it manifestly was their interest to do so. And yet a wrong was inflicted upon me; a cruel custom deprived me of my liberty, and since I was robbed of my dearest right, I would not have been human had I not rebelled against the robbery. God rules the Universe. I was a feeble instrument in His hands, and through me and the enslaved millions of my race, one of the problems was solved that belongs to the great problem of human destiny; and the solution was developed so gradually that there was no great convulsion[Pg 4] of the harmonies of natural laws. A solemn truth was thrown to the surface, and what is better still, it was recognized as a truth by those who give force to moral laws. An act may be wrong, but unless the ruling power recognizes the wrong, it is useless to hope for a correction of it. Principles may be right, but they are not established within an hour. The masses are slow to reason, and each principle, to acquire moral force, must come to us from the fire of the crucible; the fire may inflict unjust punishment, but then it purifies and renders stronger the principle, not in itself, but in the eyes of those who arrogate judgment to themselves. When the war of the Revolution established the independence of the American colonies, an evil was perpetuated, slavery was more firmly established; and since the evil had been planted, it must pass through certain stages before it could be eradicated. In fact, we give but little thought to the plant of evil until it grows to such monstrous proportions that it overshadows important interests; then the efforts to destroy it become earnest. As one of the victims of slavery I drank of the bitter water; but then, since destiny willed it so, and since I aided in bringing a solemn truth to the surface as a truth, perhaps I have no right to complain. Here, as in all things pertaining to life, I can afford to be charitable.
I’ve often been asked to write about my life because those who know me understand it has been quite eventful. Finally, I’ve given in to my friends' persistent requests and have quickly put together some of the standout moments that make up my story. My life, filled with romance, might sound like a fantasy to a practical reader; however, everything I’ve written is absolutely true. I’ve left out a lot, but nothing has been exaggerated. I know that by writing this way, I’ve opened myself up to criticism, but before anyone judges too harshly, please take the time to read and consider my explanation. While I have depicted the dark side of slavery, I’ve also highlighted its brighter aspects. The positives I’ve mentioned about human servitude should be weighed against the negatives I’ve described. I have kind, genuine friends in both the South and the North, and I wouldn’t want to hurt those Southern friends with blanket condemnation just because I was once a slave. They aren't entirely to blame for the curse I was born into; that falls more on the God of nature and the founders who created the Constitution for the United States. The law was imposed on them, and it’s natural for them to recognize it, as it clearly served their interests. Yet, a wrong was done to me; a cruel system took away my freedom, and since I was robbed of my most fundamental right, it would have been inhuman not to resist that injustice. God governs the Universe, and I was a weak instrument in His hands. Through me and the countless enslaved people of my race, one of humanity’s major issues was addressed, and this resolution unfolded so gradually that it didn’t cause a great disruption to the harmony of natural laws. A profound truth was brought to light, and even better, it was acknowledged as a truth by those who enforce moral laws. An act may be wrong, but unless those in power recognize the wrongness, there’s little hope for correction. Principles can be right, but they aren’t established overnight. People are slow to reason, and each principle gains moral weight only after it’s been tried in the fire; that fire might cause unfair suffering, but it ultimately purifies and strengthens the principle—not inherently, but in the view of those who claim to judge. When the Revolutionary War secured the American colonies' independence, a wrong was solidified—slavery became more entrenched. Since that evil had been rooted, it had to go through certain phases before it could be eliminated. In reality, we often overlook the harmful plant of evil until it grows so large that it overshadows significant interests; only then do efforts to tear it down become serious. As one of slavery’s victims, I’ve tasted the bitter water, but since fate had me play that role, and since I contributed to unveiling a solemn truth as a truth, maybe I have no right to complain. In all aspects of life, I can afford to be forgiving.
It may be charged that I have written too freely on some questions, especially in regard to Mrs. Lincoln. I do not think so; at least I have been prompted by the purest motive. Mrs. Lincoln, by her own acts, forced herself into notoriety. She stepped beyond the formal lines which hedge about a private life, and invited public criticism. The people have judged her harshly, and no woman was ever more traduced in the public prints of the country. The people knew nothing of the secret history of her transactions, therefore they judged her by what was thrown to the surface. For an act may be wrong judged purely by itself, but when the motive that prompted the act is understood, it is construed differently. I lay it down as an axiom, that only that is criminal in the sight of God where crime is meditated. Mrs. Lincoln may have been imprudent, but since her intentions were good, she should be judged more kindly than she has been. But the world do not know what her inten[Pg 5]tions were; they have only been made acquainted with her acts without knowing what feeling guided her actions. If the world are to judge her as I have judged her, they must be introduced to the secret history of her transactions. The veil of mystery must be drawn aside; the origin of a fact must be brought to light with the naked fact itself. If I have betrayed confidence in anything I have published, it has been to place Mrs. Lincoln in a better light before the world. A breach of trust—if breach it can be called—of this kind is always excusable. My own character, as well as the character of Mrs. Lincoln, is at stake, since I have been intimately associated with that lady in the most eventful periods of her life. I have been her confidante, and if evil charges are laid at her door, they also must be laid at mine, since I have been a party to all her movements. To defend myself I must defend the lady that I have served. The world have judged Mrs. Lincoln by the facts which float upon the surface, and through her have partially judged me, and the only way to convince them that wrong was not meditated is to explain the motives that actuated us. I have written nothing that can place Mrs. Lincoln in a worse light before the world than the light in which she now stands, therefore the secret history that I publish can do her no harm. I have excluded everything of a personal character from her letters; the extracts introduced only refer to public men, and are such as to throw light upon her unfortunate adventure in New York. These letters were not written for publication, for which reason they are all the more valuable; they are the frank overflowings of the heart, the outcropping of impulse, the key to genuine motives. They prove the motive to have been pure, and if they shall help to stifle the voice of calumny, I am content. I do not forget, before the public journals vilified Mrs. Lincoln, that ladies who moved in the Washington circle in which she moved, freely canvassed her character among themselves. They gloated over many a tale of scandal that grew out of gossip in their own circle. If these ladies, could say everything bad of the wife of the President, why should I not be permitted to lay her secret history bare, especially when that history plainly shows that her life, like all lives, has its good side as well as its bad side! None of us are[Pg 6] perfect, for which reason we should heed the voice of charity when it whispers in our ears, "Do not magnify the imperfections of others." Had Mrs. Lincoln's acts never become public property, I should not have published to the world the secret chapters of her life. I am not the special champion of the widow of our lamented President; the reader of the pages which follow will discover that I have written with the utmost frankness in regard to her—have exposed her faults as well as given her credit for honest motives. I wish the world to judge her as she is, free from the exaggerations of praise or scandal, since I have been associated with her in so many things that have provoked hostile criticism; and the judgment that the world may pass upon her, I flatter myself, will present my own actions in a better light.
It might be said that I've been too open about certain issues, especially concerning Mrs. Lincoln. I don't agree; at least my intentions are completely pure. Mrs. Lincoln, by her own actions, put herself in the spotlight. She stepped outside the boundaries of a private life and invited public scrutiny. People have judged her harshly, and no woman has ever faced more defamation in the public eye. The public knew nothing of the hidden details of her actions, so they judged her based only on what was visible. An action can be seen as wrong when looked at alone, but understanding the motive behind it changes the perspective entirely. I believe it's a fact that only actions planned with criminal intent are sinful in the eyes of God. Mrs. Lincoln might have been careless, but since her intentions were good, she deserves more compassion than she's received. However, the world doesn't know what her intentions were; they've only been exposed to her actions without understanding the feelings that drove those actions. If people are to judge her as I have, they need to know the true background of her actions. The mystery needs to be lifted; the reasons behind her actions must be revealed alongside the actions themselves. If I've broken any confidence in what I've published, it was to show Mrs. Lincoln in a more favorable light. Such a breach of trust—if that's what you want to call it—is always justifiable. My own character, as well as Mrs. Lincoln's, is on the line, as I’ve been closely involved with her during the most significant times in her life. I've been her confidante, and if there are negative claims against her, those claims will also reflect on me, since I've been part of all her actions. To defend myself, I must defend the woman I've served. The world has judged Mrs. Lincoln based on surface-level facts, and through her, they've partially judged me. The only way to show them that no wrongdoing was intended is to explain the motives that driven us. I've written nothing that can cast Mrs. Lincoln in a worse light than she already occupies, so the hidden history I reveal can't harm her. I've removed everything personal from her letters; the excerpts included only discuss public figures and illuminate her unfortunate experiences in New York. These letters weren't meant for publication, which makes them even more valuable; they represent genuine feelings, raw impulses, and the truth behind her motives. They prove her intentions were pure, and if they help silence the rumors, I'm satisfied. I remember that before the public papers publicly criticized Mrs. Lincoln, women in her Washington social circle freely discussed her character among themselves. They reveled in many scandalous stories that came from their gossip. If these women could say everything bad about the President's wife, why shouldn't I be allowed to reveal her hidden history, especially when that history shows that her life, like everyone else's, has both good and bad aspects? None of us are perfect, which is why we should listen to the voice of compassion when it tells us, "Don't exaggerate the flaws of others." If Mrs. Lincoln's actions had never become public knowledge, I wouldn't have felt the need to share those secret chapters of her life. I'm not solely defending the widow of our beloved President; those who read the pages ahead will see that I've written honestly about her—highlighting her faults while also acknowledging her good intentions. I want the world to see her as she truly is, free from the extreme praise or scandal, as I’ve been involved with her during numerous moments that sparked critical backlash; and the judgment that others may deliver about her, I hope, will cast my own actions in a better light.
Elizabeth Keckley.
14 Carroll Place, New York,
March 14, 1868.
Elizabeth Keckley.
14 Carroll Pl, New York,
March 14, 1868.
CHAPTER I
WHERE I WAS BORN
My life has been an eventful one. I was born a slave—was the child of slave parents—therefore I came upon the earth free in God-like thought, but fettered in action. My birthplace was Dinwiddie Court-House, in Virginia. My recollections of childhood are distinct, perhaps for the reason that many stirring incidents are associated with that period. I am now on the shady side of forty, and as I sit alone in my room the brain is busy, and a rapidly moving panorama brings scene after scene before me, some pleasant and others sad; and when I thus greet old familiar faces, I often find myself wondering if I am not living the past over again. The visions are so terribly distinct that I almost imagine them to be real. Hour after hour I sit while the scenes are being shifted; and as I gaze upon the panorama of the past, I realize how crowded with incidents my life has been. Every day seems like a romance within itself, and the years grow into ponderous volumes. As I cannot condense, I must omit many strange passages in my history. From such a wilderness of events it is difficult to make a selection, but as I am not writing altogether the history of myself, I will confine my story to the most important incidents which I believe influenced the moulding of my character. As I glance over the crowded sea of the past, these incidents stand forth prominently, the guide-posts of memory. I presume that I must have been four years old when I first began to remember; at least, I cannot now recall anything occurring previous to this period. My master, Col. A. Burwell, was somewhat unsettled in his business affairs, and while I was yet an infant he made several removals. While living at Hampton Sidney College, Prince Edward County, Va., Mrs.[Pg 8] Burwell gave birth to a daughter, a sweet, black-eyed baby, my earliest and fondest pet. To take care of this baby was my first duty. True, I was but a child myself—only four years old—but then I had been raised in a hardy school—had been taught to rely upon myself, and to prepare myself to render assistance to others. The lesson was not a bitter one, for I was too young to indulge in philosophy, and the precepts that I then treasured and practised I believe developed those principles of character which have enabled me to triumph over so many difficulties. Notwithstanding all the wrongs that slavery heaped upon me, I can bless it for one thing—youth's important lesson of self-reliance. The baby was named Elizabeth, and it was pleasant to me to be assigned a duty in connection with it, for the discharge of that duty transferred me from the rude cabin to the household of my master. My simple attire was a short dress and a little white apron. My old mistress encouraged me in rocking the cradle, by telling me that if I would watch over the baby well, keep the flies out of its face, and not let it cry, I should be its little maid. This was a golden promise, and I required no better inducement for the faithful performance of my task. I began to rock the cradle most industriously, when lo! out pitched little pet on the floor. I instantly cried out, "Oh! the baby is on the floor;" and, not knowing what to do, I seized the fire-shovel in my perplexity, and was trying to shovel up my tender charge, when my mistress called to me to let the child alone, and then ordered that I be taken out and lashed for my carelessness. The blows were not administered with a light hand, I assure you, and doubtless the severity of the lashing has made me remember the incident so well. This was the first time I was punished in this cruel way, but not the last. The black-eyed baby that I called my pet grew into a self-willed girl, and in after years was the cause of much trouble to me. I grew strong and healthy, and, notwithstanding I knit socks and attended to various kinds of work, I was repeatedly told, when even fourteen years old, that I would never be worth my salt. When I was eight, Mr. Burwell's family consisted of six sons and four daughters, with a large family of servants. My mother was kind and forbearing; Mrs. Burwell a hard task-master; and as mother had so much[Pg 9] work to do in making clothes, etc., for the family, besides the slaves, I determined to render her all the assistance in my power, and in rendering her such assistance my young energies were taxed to the utmost. I was my mother's only child, which made her love for me all the stronger. I did not know much of my father, for he was the slave of another man, and when Mr. Burwell moved from Dinwiddie he was separated from us, and only allowed to visit my mother twice a year—during the Easter holidays and Christmas. At last Mr. Burwell determined to reward my mother, by making an arrangement with the owner of my father, by which the separation of my parents could be brought to an end. It was a bright day, indeed, for my mother when it was announced that my father was coming to live with us. The old weary look faded from her face, and she worked as if her heart was in every task. But the golden days did not last long. The radiant dream faded all too soon.
My life has been full of experiences. I was born enslaved, the child of enslaved parents, so I entered this world with a free mind, but my actions were restricted. I was born in Dinwiddie Court-House, Virginia. My childhood memories are vivid, probably because many exciting events are tied to that time. Now, as I approach forty, sitting alone in my room, my mind is active, and a fast-moving slideshow plays in my head, showing me scenes that are both joyful and sorrowful. As I remember old familiar faces, I often wonder if I'm reliving the past. The visions are so clear that they almost feel real. Hour after hour, I sit watching the shifting scenes; and as I look back at my past, I realize how packed my life has been with incidents. Every day feels like a story on its own, and the years pile up into heavy volumes. I can't condense it, so I have to leave out many strange parts of my history. From such a vast array of events, it's hard to choose what to share, but since I'm not writing solely my own history, I'll focus on the key moments that I believe shaped who I am. As I reflect on the busy sea of my past, these key events stand out as the markers of my memory. I think I was around four years old when I first started to remember things; I definitely can't recall anything from before then. My master, Col. A. Burwell, was somewhat unstable in his business, and while I was still a baby, he moved several times. While living at Hampton Sidney College in Prince Edward County, Virginia, Mrs. Burwell had a daughter— a sweet, black-eyed baby who became my first pet. Caring for this baby was my first responsibility. True, I was just a child myself—only four years old—but I had been raised to be self-reliant and to help others. It wasn't a difficult lesson to learn because I was too young to think deeply about it, and the values I embraced then helped shape my character in ways that allowed me to overcome many hardships. Despite all the pain slavery caused me, I can appreciate one thing: the crucial lesson of self-reliance I learned in my youth. The baby was named Elizabeth, and I was happy to have a duty related to her, as it gave me a place in my master's household instead of the rough cabin. I wore a short dress and a little white apron. My old mistress encouraged me to rock the cradle, telling me that if I took good care of the baby, kept the flies away, and didn’t let her cry, I would be her little maid. This was a wonderful promise, and I needed no better motivation to perform my task faithfully. I started rocking the cradle very diligently, when suddenly the baby fell on the floor. I cried out, "Oh! The baby is on the floor," and in my confusion, I picked up the fire-shovel and tried to scoop her up, when my mistress told me to leave the child alone and then ordered that I be taken outside and whipped for my carelessness. The punishment was severe, and I believe the harshness of it made the incident stick in my memory. That was the first time I endured such cruel punishment, but it wouldn’t be the last. The black-eyed baby I called my pet grew into a headstrong girl, and in later years she caused me a lot of trouble. I grew strong and healthy, and even though I knitted socks and did various chores, I was constantly told, even at fourteen, that I would never amount to anything. When I was eight, Mr. Burwell's family had six sons and four daughters, along with a large number of servants. My mother was loving and patient; Mrs. Burwell was a strict taskmaster; and since my mother had so much work to do making clothes for the family and for the enslaved people, I decided to help her as much as I could, which pushed my young energy to its limits. I was my mother's only child, which made her love for me even stronger. I didn’t know much about my father because he belonged to another man, and when Mr. Burwell moved from Dinwiddie, we were separated, and he could only visit my mother twice a year—during the Easter holidays and Christmas. Eventually, Mr. Burwell decided to reward my mother by making arrangements with my father's owner, allowing our family to be reunited. It was a bright day for my mother when she learned that my father was coming to live with us. The tired look vanished from her face, and she worked as if her heart were in every task. But those happy days didn’t last long. That beautiful dream faded away too quickly.
In the morning my father called me to him and kissed me, then held me out at arms' length as if he were regarding his child with pride. "She is growing into a large fine girl," he remarked to my mother. "I dun no which I like best, you or Lizzie, as both are so dear to me." My mother's name was Agnes, and my father delighted to call me his "Little Lizzie." While yet my father and mother were speaking hopefully, joyfully of the future, Mr. Burwell came to the cabin, with a letter in his hand. He was a kind master in some things, and as gently as possible informed my parents that they must part; for in two hours my father must join his master at Dinwiddie, and go with him to the West, where he had determined to make his future home. The announcement fell upon the little circle in that rude-log cabin like a thunderbolt. I can remember the scene as if it were but yesterday;—how my father cried out against the cruel separation; his last kiss; his wild straining of my mother to his bosom; the solemn prayer to Heaven; the tears and sobs—the fearful anguish of broken hearts. The last kiss, the last good-by; and he, my father, was gone, gone forever. The shadow eclipsed the sunshine, and love brought despair. The parting was eternal. The cloud had no silver lining, but I trust that it will be all silver in heaven. We who are crushed to earth with heavy chains,[Pg 10] who travel a weary, rugged, thorny road, groping through midnight darkness on earth, earn our right to enjoy the sunshine in the great hereafter. At the grave, at least, we should be permitted to lay our burdens down, that a new world, a world of brightness, may open to us. The light that is denied us here should grow into a flood of effulgence beyond the dark, mysterious shadows of death. Deep as was the distress of my mother in parting with my father, her sorrow did not screen her from insult. My old mistress said to her: "Stop your nonsense; there is no necessity for you putting on airs. Your husband is not the only slave that has been sold from his family, and you are not the only one that has had to part. There are plenty more men about here, and if you want a husband so badly, stop your crying and go and find another." To these unfeeling words my mother made no reply. She turned away in stoical silence, with a curl of that loathing scorn upon her lips which swelled in her heart.
In the morning, my dad called me over and kissed me, then held me at arm's length as if he was looking at his daughter with pride. "She’s growing into a lovely young lady," he said to my mom. "I don’t know which I love more, you or Lizzie, since both of you are so dear to me." My mom's name was Agnes, and my dad loved to call me his "Little Lizzie." While my parents were talking hopefully and joyfully about the future, Mr. Burwell arrived at the cabin with a letter in his hand. He was kind in some ways and gently informed my parents that they had to part; in two hours, my dad had to join his master in Dinwiddie and go with him to the West, where he planned to make his new home. The news hit our little group in that rough log cabin like a thunderbolt. I can remember that moment as if it were just yesterday—how my dad cried out against the cruel separation; his last kiss; his frantic embrace of my mom; the solemn prayer to Heaven; the tears and sobs—the deep anguish of broken hearts. The last kiss, the last goodbye; and he, my father, was gone, gone forever. The shadow eclipsed the sunshine, and love brought despair. The separation felt permanent. The cloud had no silver lining, but I hope it will all be bright in heaven. We who are crushed under heavy chains, who tread a weary, rough, thorny path, feeling our way through the darkness here on earth, earn our right to enjoy the sunshine in the great afterlife. At the grave, at least, we should be allowed to lay our burdens down so a new world, a world of brightness, can open up to us. The light that is denied to us here should transform into a flood of brilliance beyond the dark, mysterious shadows of death. As deep as my mother’s pain was in saying goodbye to my dad, her sorrow didn’t shield her from insult. My old mistress said to her, "Stop your nonsense; you don’t need to act all high and mighty. Your husband isn't the only slave who has been taken from his family, and you’re not the only one who has had to say goodbye. There are plenty more men around here, and if you want a husband so badly, stop crying and go find another." My mother didn’t respond to those cold words. She turned away in stoic silence, with a curl of disdain on her lips that mirrored the loathing in her heart.
My father and mother never met again in this world. They kept up a regular correspondence for years, and the most precious mementoes of my existence are the faded old letters that he wrote, full of love, and always hoping that the future would bring brighter days. In nearly every letter is a message for me. "Tell my darling little Lizzie," he writes, "to be a good girl, and to learn her book. Kiss her for me, and tell her that I will come to see her some day." Thus he wrote time and again, but he never came. He lived in hope, but died without ever seeing his wife and child.
My dad and mom never saw each other again in this life. They kept in touch through regular letters for years, and the most treasured reminders of my life are the old, faded letters he wrote, full of love and always wishing for brighter days ahead. In almost every letter, there’s a message for me. “Tell my sweet little Lizzie,” he writes, “to be a good girl and to study her lessons. Kiss her for me, and tell her that I’ll come to see her someday.” He wrote this time and again, but he never came. He lived in hope but passed away without ever seeing his wife and child.
I note a few extracts from one of my father's letters to my mother, following copy literally:
I’m sharing a few excerpts from one of my dad's letters to my mom, copying them exactly:
"SHELBYVILE, Sept. 6, 1833.
SHELBYVILLE, Sept. 6, 1833.
"Mrs. Agnes Hobbs
Mrs. Agnes Hobbs
"Dear Wife: My dear biloved wife I am more than glad to meet with opportun[i]ty writee thes few lines to you by my Mistress who ar now about starterng to virginia, and sevl others of my old friends are with her; in compeney Mrs. Ann Rus the wife of master Thos Rus and Dan Woodiard and his family and I am very sorry that I havn the chance to go with them as I feele[Pg 11] Determid to see you If life last again. I am now here and out at this pleace so I am not abble to get of at this time. I am write well and hearty and all the rest of masters family. I heard this eveng by Mistress that ar just from theree all sends love to you and all my old frends. I am a living in a town called Shelbyville and I have wrote a greate many letters since Ive beene here and almost been reeady to my selfe that its out of the question to write any more at tall: my dear wife I dont feeld no whys like giving out writing to you as yet and I hope when you get this letter that you be Inncougege to write me a letter. I am well satisfied at my living at this place I am a making money for my own benifit and I hope that its to yours also If I live to see Nexct year I shall heve my own time from master by giving him 100 and twenty Dollars a year and I thinke I shall be doing good bisness at that and heve something more thean all that. I hope with gods helpe that I may be abble to rejoys with you on the earth and In heaven lets meet when will I am detemnid to nuver stope praying, not in this earth and I hope to praise god In glory there weel meet to part no more forever. So my dear wife I hope to meet you In paradase to prase god forever * * * * * I want Elizabeth to be a good girl and not to thinke that becasue I am bound so fare that gods not abble to open the way * * * *
"Dear Wife: My beloved wife, I am more than glad to take this opportunity to write these few lines to you through my Mistress who is about to head to Virginia, along with several of my old friends. In her company are Mrs. Ann Rus, the wife of Master Thos Rus, and Dan Woodiard and his family. I am very sorry that I don’t have the chance to go with them, as I feel determined to see you again if life allows. I am currently here and out at this place, so I am unable to leave at this time. I am doing well and feeling healthy, and so is the rest of Master’s family. I heard this evening from my Mistress that just arrived there, all send their love to you and all my old friends. I am living in a town called Shelbyville, and I have written many letters since I've been here and have almost convinced myself that it’s out of the question to write any more at all. My dear wife, I don't feel at all like giving up writing to you just yet, and I hope when you receive this letter, you will be encouraged to write me back. I am quite satisfied with my situation here; I am making money for my own benefit, and I hope that it's for yours as well. If I live to see next year, I shall have my own time from Master by giving him 120 dollars a year, and I think I will be doing good business at that and have something more than all that. I hope with God’s help that I may be able to rejoice with you on Earth and in Heaven; let’s meet when we will. I am determined to never stop praying, not on this Earth, and I hope to praise God in glory there; we will meet to part no more forever. So, my dear wife, I hope to meet you in paradise to praise God forever. I want Elizabeth to be a good girl and not to think that because I am bound so far, that God is not able to open the way."
The last letter that my mother received from my father was dated Shelbyville, Tennessee, March 20, 1839. He writes in a cheerful strain, and hopes to see her soon. Alas! he looked forward to a meeting in vain. Year after year the one great hope swelled in his heart, but the hope was only realized beyond the dark portals of the grave.
The last letter my mother got from my father was dated Shelbyville, Tennessee, March 20, 1839. He wrote in a cheerful tone and hoped to see her soon. Unfortunately, he was looking forward to a meeting that never happened. Year after year, the one big hope grew in his heart, but it was only fulfilled beyond the dark gates of death.
When I was about seven years old I witnessed, for the first time, the sale of a human being. We were living at Prince Edward, in Virginia, and master had just purchased his hogs for the winter, for which he was unable to pay in full. To escape from his embarrassment it was necessary to sell one of the slaves. Little Joe, the son of the cook, was selected as the victim. His mother was ordered to dress him up in his Sunday clothes,[Pg 12] and send him to the house. He came in with a bright face, was placed in the scales, and was sold, like the hogs, at so much per pound. His mother was kept in ignorance of the transaction, but her suspicions were aroused. When her son started for Petersburgh in the wagon, the truth began to dawn upon her mind, and she pleaded piteously that her boy should not be taken from her; but master quieted her by telling her that he was simply going to town with the wagon, and would be back in the morning. Morning came, but little Joe did not return to his mother. Morning after morning passed, and the mother went down to the grave without ever seeing her child again. One day she was whipped for grieving for her lost boy. Colonel Burwell never liked to see one of his slaves wear a sorrowful face, and those who offended in this particular way were always punished. Alas! the sunny face of the slave is not always an indication of sunshine in the heart. Colonel Burwell at one time owned about seventy slaves, all of which were sold, and in a majority of instances wives were separated from husbands and children from their parents. Slavery in the Border States forty years ago was different from what it was twenty years ago. Time seemed to soften the hearts of master and mistress, and to insure kinder and more humane treatment to bondsmen and bondswomen. When I was quite a child, an incident occurred which my mother afterward impressed more strongly on my mind. One of my uncles, a slave of Colonel Burwell, lost a pair of ploughlines, and when the loss was made known the master gave him a new pair, and told him that if he did not take care of them he would punish him severely. In a few weeks the second pair of lines was stolen, and my uncle hung himself rather than meet the displeasure of his master. My mother went to the spring in the morning for a pail of water, and on looking up into the willow tree which shaded the bubbling crystal stream, she discovered the lifeless form of her brother suspended beneath one of the strong branches. Rather than be punished the way Colonel Burwell punished his servants, he took his own life. Slavery had its dark side as well as its bright side.
When I was about seven years old, I saw the sale of a human being for the first time. We were living in Prince Edward, Virginia, and the master had just bought his hogs for the winter, which he couldn't pay for in full. To avoid his embarrassment, he needed to sell one of the slaves. Little Joe, the son of the cook, was chosen as the victim. His mother was told to dress him in his Sunday clothes,[Pg 12] and send him to the house. He came in with a bright smile, was weighed, and sold like the hogs, at a price per pound. His mother was kept in the dark about what was happening, but she began to suspect something. When her son left for Petersburgh in the wagon, the truth started to hit her, and she desperately begged that her boy not be taken from her; but the master calmed her by saying he was just going to town with the wagon and would be back in the morning. Morning came, but little Joe didn’t return to his mother. Day after day passed, and the mother went to her grave without ever seeing her child again. One day, she was whipped for mourning her lost boy. Colonel Burwell hated to see any of his slaves with a sad face, and those who did were always punished. Unfortunately, a slave's sunny expression doesn't always reflect happiness inside. Colonel Burwell once owned about seventy slaves, all of whom were sold, often separating husbands from wives and parents from children. Slavery in the Border States forty years ago was different from what it was twenty years ago. Time seemed to soften the hearts of masters and mistresses, leading to kinder and more humane treatment of enslaved people. When I was quite young, an incident happened that my mother made sure I remembered. One of my uncles, a slave of Colonel Burwell, lost a pair of plow lines, and when the loss was reported, the master gave him a new pair and warned him that if he didn't take care of them, he would face severe punishment. A few weeks later, the second pair was stolen, and my uncle took his own life rather than face the master's wrath. My mother went to the spring one morning to get a pail of water and, looking up into the willow tree that shaded the bubbling stream, saw her brother's lifeless body hanging from one of the strong branches. Rather than endure the punishment that Colonel Burwell inflicted on his servants, he chose to end his life. Slavery had its dark side as well as its light side.
CHAPTER II
GIRLHOOD AND ITS SORROWS
I must pass rapidly over the stirring events of my early life. When I was about fourteen years old I went to live with my master's eldest son, a Presbyterian minister. His salary was small, and he was burdened with a helpless wife, a girl that he had married in the humble walks of life. She was morbidly sensitive, and imagined that I regarded her with contemptuous feelings because she was of poor parentage. I was their only servant, and a gracious loan at that. They were not able to buy me, so my old master sought to render them assistance by allowing them the benefit of my services. From the very first I did the work of three servants, and yet I was scolded and regarded with distrust. The years passed slowly, and I continued to serve them, and at the same time grew into strong, healthy womanhood. I was nearly eighteen when we removed from Virginia to Hillsboro', North Carolina, where young Mr. Burwell took charge of a church. The salary was small, and we still had to practise the closest economy. Mr. Bingham, a hard, cruel man, the village schoolmaster, was a member of my young master's church, and he was a frequent visitor to the parsonage. She whom I called mistress seemed to be desirous to wreak vengeance on me for something, and Bingham became her ready tool. During this time my master was unusually kind to me; he was naturally a good-hearted man, but was influenced by his wife. It was Saturday evening, and while I was bending over the bed, watching the baby that I had just hushed into slumber, Mr. Bingham came to the door and asked me to go with him to his study. Wondering what he meant by his strange request, I followed him, and when we had entered the study he[Pg 14] closed the door, and in his blunt way remarked: "Lizzie, I am going to flog you." I was thunderstruck, and tried to think if I had been remiss in anything. I could not recollect of doing anything to deserve punishment, and with surprise exclaimed: "Whip me, Mr. Bingham! what for?"
I need to quickly go through the impactful events of my early life. When I was about fourteen, I went to live with my master's oldest son, a Presbyterian minister. His salary was low, and he had a disabled wife, a woman he married from a modest background. She was overly sensitive and believed I looked down on her because of her poor origins. I was their only servant, and they borrowed me, so to speak. They couldn't afford to buy me, so my old master tried to help them by letting them use my services. From the beginning, I did the work of three servants, yet I was often scolded and treated with suspicion. The years dragged on, and I kept serving them while growing into a strong, healthy young woman. I was nearly eighteen when we moved from Virginia to Hillsboro, North Carolina, where Mr. Burwell took over a church. The pay was still low, and we had to stick to a strict budget. Mr. Bingham, a harsh and cruel man, who was the village schoolmaster, attended my master's church and often visited the parsonage. My mistress seemed eager to take out her frustrations on me for some reason, and Bingham became her willing accomplice. During this time, my master was particularly kind to me; he was basically a good guy but was swayed by his wife. One Saturday evening, while I was leaning over the bed, watching the baby I had just put to sleep, Mr. Bingham came to the door and asked me to go with him to his study. Curious about his unusual request, I followed him in, and once we were in the study, he closed the door and bluntly said, "Lizzie, I'm going to whip you." I was shocked and tried to think about whether I had done anything wrong. I couldn't remember doing anything that warranted punishment and, surprised, I exclaimed, "Whip me, Mr. Bingham! For what?"
"No matter," he replied, "I am going to whip you, so take down your dress this instant."
"No matter," he replied, "I’m going to beat you, so take off your dress right now."
Recollect, I was eighteen years of age, was a woman fully developed, and yet this man coolly bade me take down my dress. I drew myself up proudly, firmly, and said: "No, Mr. Bingham, I shall not take down my dress before you. Moreover, you shall not whip me unless you prove the stronger. Nobody has a right to whip me but my own master, and nobody shall do so if I can prevent it."
Recollect, I was eighteen years old, fully grown, and yet this man calmly told me to take off my dress. I stood tall, confidently, and said: "No, Mr. Bingham, I won’t take off my dress in front of you. Also, you won’t whip me unless you can prove you’re stronger. No one has the right to whip me except my own master, and nobody will if I can help it."
My words seemed to exasperate him. He seized a rope, caught me roughly, and tried to tie me. I resisted with all my strength, but he was the stronger of the two, and after a hard struggle succeeded in binding my hands and tearing my dress from my back. Then he picked up a rawhide, and began to ply it freely over my shoulders. With steady hand and practised eye he would raise the instrument of torture, nerve himself for a blow, and with fearful force the rawhide descended upon the quivering flesh. It cut the skin, raised great welts, and the warm blood trickled down my back. Oh God! I can feel the torture now—the terrible, excruciating agony of those moments. I did not scream; I was too proud to let my tormentor know what I was suffering. I closed my lips firmly, that not even a groan might escape from them, and I stood like a statue while the keen lash cut deep into my flesh. As soon as I was released, stunned with pain, bruised and bleeding, I went home and rushed into the presence of the pastor and his wife, wildly exclaiming: "Master Robert, why did you let Mr. Bingham flog me? What have I done that I should be so punished?"
My words seemed to frustrate him. He grabbed a rope, caught me roughly, and tried to tie me up. I fought back with all my strength, but he was stronger, and after a tough struggle, he managed to bind my hands and tear my dress off. Then he picked up a piece of rawhide and started to hit my shoulders with it. With a steady hand and practiced aim, he would lift the instrument of torture, psych himself up for a blow, and with terrifying force, the rawhide came down on my trembling skin. It cut into me, raised huge welts, and warm blood trickled down my back. Oh God! I can still feel the torture now—the horrible, excruciating pain of those moments. I didn’t scream; I was too proud to let my tormentor know how much I was suffering. I closed my lips tightly, so not even a groan could escape, and I stood like a statue while the sharp lash dug deep into my flesh. As soon as I was freed, stunned with pain, bruised and bleeding, I went home and rushed into the presence of the pastor and his wife, shouting, "Master Robert, why did you let Mr. Bingham flog me? What did I do to deserve such punishment?"
"Go away," he gruffly answered, "do not bother me."
"Go away," he replied gruffly, "don't bother me."
I would not be put off thus. "What have I done? I will know why I have been flogged."
I won't be discouraged like this. "What have I done? I will find out why I've been punished."
I saw his cheeks flush with anger, but I did not move. He rose to his feet, and on my refusing to go without an explana[Pg 15]tion, seized a chair, struck me, and felled me to the floor. I rose, bewildered, almost dead with pain, crept to my room, dressed my bruised arms and back as best I could, and then lay down, but not to sleep. No, I could not sleep, for I was suffering mental as well as bodily torture. My spirit rebelled against the unjustness that had been inflicted upon me, and though I tried to smother my anger and to forgive those who had been so cruel to me, it was impossible. The next morning I was more calm, and I believe that I could then have forgiven everything for the sake of one kind word. But the kind word was not proffered, and it may be possible that I grew somewhat wayward and sullen. Though I had faults, I know now, as I felt then, harshness was the poorest inducement for the correction of them. It seems that Mr. Bingham had pledged himself to Mrs. Burwell to subdue what he called my "stubborn pride." On Friday following the Saturday on which I was so savagely beaten, Mr. Bingham again directed me come to his study. I went, but with the determination to offer resistance should he attempt to flog me again. On entering the room I found him prepared with a new rope and a new cowhide. I told him that I was ready to die, but that he could not conquer me. In struggling with him I bit his finger severely, when he seized a heavy stick and beat me with it in a shameful manner. Again I went home sore and bleeding, but with pride as strong and defiant as ever. The following Thursday Mr. Bingham again tried to conquer me, but in vain. We struggled, and he struck me many savage blows. As I stood bleeding before him, nearly exhausted with his efforts, he burst into tears, and declared that it would be a sin to beat me any more. My suffering at last subdued his hard heart; he asked my forgiveness, and afterwards was an altered man. He was never known to strike one of his servants from that day forward. Mr. Burwell, he who preached the love of Heaven, who glorified the precepts and examples of Christ, who expounded the Holy Scriptures Sabbath after Sabbath from the pulpit, when Mr. Bingham refused to whip me any more, was urged by his wife to punish me himself. One morning he went to the wood-pile, took an oak broom, cut the handle off, and with this heavy handle attempted to conquer me. I fought him,[Pg 16] but he proved the strongest. At the sight of my bleeding form, his wife fell upon her knees and begged him to desist. My distress even touched her cold, jealous heart. I was so badly bruised that I was unable to leave my bed for five days. I will not dwell upon the bitter anguish of these hours, for even the thought of them now makes me shudder. The Rev. Mr. Burwell was not yet satisfied. He resolved to make another attempt to subdue my proud, rebellious spirit—made the attempt and again failed, when he told me, with an air of penitence, that he should never strike me another blow; and faithfully he kept his word. These revolting scenes created a great sensation at the time, were the talk of the town and neighborhood, and I flatter myself that the actions of those who had conspired against me were not viewed in a light to reflect much credit upon them.
I saw his cheeks flush with anger, but I didn’t move. He got up from his chair, and when I refused to leave without an explanation, he grabbed a chair, hit me, and knocked me to the floor. I got up, confused, almost dead from the pain, crawled to my room, treated my bruised arms and back as best as I could, and then lay down, but not to sleep. No, I couldn’t sleep because I was suffering mental as well as physical agony. My spirit rebelled against the injustice that had been done to me, and even though I tried to suppress my anger and forgive those who had been so cruel, it was impossible. The next morning I was calmer, and I think I could have forgiven everything for just one kind word. But that kind word wasn’t offered, and I may have become a bit rebellious and sullen. I had my faults, and I know now, as I felt then, that harshness was the worst way to correct them. It seems that Mr. Bingham had promised Mrs. Burwell to break what he called my "stubborn pride." On the Friday following the Saturday when I was beaten so brutally, Mr. Bingham called me to his study again. I went, but I was determined to resist if he tried to whip me again. When I entered the room, I found him ready with a new rope and a new cowhide. I told him I was ready to die, but he couldn’t conquer me. In the struggle, I bit his finger hard, and he grabbed a heavy stick and beat me with it shamefully. Again I went home sore and bleeding, but with my pride as strong and defiant as ever. The following Thursday, Mr. Bingham tried to defeat me once more, but in vain. We fought, and he hit me many brutal blows. As I stood bleeding in front of him, nearly exhausted from his efforts, he burst into tears and said it would be a sin to beat me anymore. My suffering finally softened his hard heart; he asked for my forgiveness and afterward became a changed man. He was never known to strike one of his servants again from that day forward. Mr. Burwell, who preached the love of Heaven, glorified the teachings of Christ, and shared the Holy Scriptures Sabbath after Sabbath from the pulpit, was urged by his wife to punish me himself when Mr. Bingham refused to whip me anymore. One morning he went to the wood pile, took an oak broom, cut the handle off, and with this heavy handle tried to defeat me. I fought back, but he was the stronger one. At the sight of my bleeding form, his wife fell to her knees and begged him to stop. My distress even moved her cold, jealous heart. I was so badly bruised that I couldn’t get out of bed for five days. I won’t dwell on the intense pain of those hours, as even thinking about them now makes me shudder. The Rev. Mr. Burwell wasn’t satisfied yet. He decided to make another attempt to subdue my proud, rebellious spirit—he tried again and failed, then told me, sounding regretful, that he would never strike me again; and he kept his word. These shocking scenes caused quite a stir at the time, were the talk of the town and neighborhood, and I like to believe that the actions of those who conspired against me weren’t seen in a favorable light.
The savage efforts to subdue my pride were not the only things that brought me suffering and deep mortification during my residence at Hillsboro'. I was regarded as fair-looking for one of my race, and for four years a white man—I spare the world his name—had base designs upon me. I do not care to dwell upon this subject, for it is one that is fraught with pain. Suffice it to say, that he persecuted me for four years, and I—I—became a mother. The child of which he was the father was the only child that I ever brought into the world. If my poor boy ever suffered any humiliating pangs on account of birth, he could not blame his mother, for God knows that she did not wish to give him life; he must blame the edicts of that society which deemed it no crime to undermine the virtue of girls in my then position.
The brutal attempts to crush my pride weren't the only sources of pain and humiliation during my time at Hillsboro'. People considered me attractive for someone of my background, and for four years, a white man—I won’t mention his name—had cruel intentions towards me. I don’t want to linger on this topic because it’s too painful. It’s enough to say that he harassed me for four years, and I—I—became a mother. The child he fathered was the only child I ever had. If my poor son ever felt any shame because of his birth, he couldn't blame his mother, because God knows she didn’t want to give him life; he should blame the rules of a society that saw no problem in ruining the dignity of girls in my situation.
Among the old letters preserved by my mother I find the following, written by myself while at Hillsboro'. In this connection I desire to state that Rev. Robert Burwell is now living[A] at Charlotte, North Carolina:—
Among the old letters kept by my mother, I found the following, written by me while in Hillsboro'. In this context, I want to mention that Rev. Robert Burwell is currently living at Charlotte, North Carolina:—
"HILLSBORO', April 10, 1838.
"Hillsboro, April 10, 1838.
"MY DEAR MOTHER:—I have been intending to write to you for a long time, but numerous things have prevented, and for that reason you must excuse me.
"MY DEAR MOM:—I've been meaning to write to you for a long time, but a lot of things have come up, so please forgive me."
"I thought very hard of you for not writing to me, but hope that you will answer this letter as soon as you receive it, and tell me how you like Marsfield, and if you have seen any of old acquaintances, or if you yet know any of the brick-house people who I think so much of. I want to hear of the family at home very much, indeed. I really believe you and all the family have forgotten me, if not I certainly should have heard from some of you since you left Boyton, if it was only a line; nevertheless I love you all very dearly, and shall, although I may never see you again, nor do I ever expect to. Miss Anna is going to Petersburgh next winter, but she says that she does not intend take me; what reason she has for leaving me I cannot tell. I have often wished that I lived where I knew I never could see you, for then I would not have my hopes raised, and to be disappointed in this manner; however, it is said that a bad beginning makes a good ending, but I hardly expect to see that happy day at this place. Give my love to all the family, both white and black. I was very much obliged to you for the presents you sent me last summer, though it is quite late in the day to be thanking for them. Tell Aunt Bella that I was very much obliged to her for her present; I have been so particular with it that I have only worn it once.
"I thought a lot about you not writing to me, but I hope you’ll reply to this letter as soon as you get it and let me know how you like Marsfield, if you’ve seen any old friends, or if you still know any of the brick-house people I care so much about. I really want to hear about the family at home too. I honestly believe you and everyone else have forgotten me; if not, I definitely would have heard from someone since you left Boyton, even if it was just a line. Still, I love you all very much, and I will, even though I may never see you again, nor do I expect to. Miss Anna is going to Petersburg next winter, but she says she doesn’t plan to take me; I can’t figure out why she’s leaving me behind. I’ve often wished I lived far away where I knew I couldn’t see you, so I wouldn’t get my hopes up only to be disappointed like this. However, they say that a bad beginning leads to a good ending, though I hardly expect to see that happy day here. Please send my love to the whole family, both white and black. I really appreciated the gifts you sent me last summer, even though it’s quite late to be thanking you. Please tell Aunt Bella I’m very grateful for her gift; I’ve taken such good care of it that I’ve only worn it once."
"There have been six weddings since October; the most respectable one was about a fortnight ago; I was asked to be the first attendant, but, as usual with all my expectations, I was disappointed, for on the wedding-day I felt more like being locked up in a three-cornered box than attending a wedding. About a week before Christmas I was bridesmaid for Ann Nash; when the night came I was in quite a trouble; I did not know whether my frock was clean or dirty; I only had a week's notice, and the body and sleeves to make, and only one hour every night to work on it, so you can see with these troubles to overcome my chance was rather slim. I must now close, although I could fill ten pages with my griefs and misfortunes; no tongue could express them as I feel; don't forget me though; and answer my letters soon. I will write you again, and would write more now, but Miss Anna says it is time I had finished. Tell Miss Elizabeth that I wish she would make haste and get[Pg 18] married, for mistress says that I belong to her when she gets married.
"There have been six weddings since October; the most respectable one was about two weeks ago; I was asked to be the first attendant, but, as usual with all my hopes, I was let down because on the wedding day, I felt more like being stuck in a cramped box than attending a wedding. About a week before Christmas, I was a bridesmaid for Ann Nash; when the night arrived, I was quite stressed; I didn’t know if my dress was clean or dirty; I only had a week's notice, and I had to make the bodice and sleeves, with only one hour each night to work on it, so you can imagine my chances weren’t great. I must wrap this up now, although I could easily write ten pages about my troubles and bad luck; no words could express them as I feel; please don’t forget me, and write back soon. I will write to you again, and I would write more now, but Miss Anna says it’s time for me to stop. Tell Miss Elizabeth that I wish she would hurry up and get[Pg 18] married, because the mistress says that I will belong to her when she gets married."
"I wish you would send me a pretty frock this summer; if you will send it to Mrs. Robertson's Miss Bet will send it to me.
"I hope you'll send me a nice dress this summer; if you send it to Mrs. Robertson’s, Miss Bet will pass it along to me."
"Farewell, darling mother.
Goodbye, dear mom.
"Your affectionate daughter,
"ELIZABETH HOBBS."
"Your loving daughter,
"ELIZABETH HOBBS."
[Footnote A] March, 1868.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ March 1868.
CHAPTER III
HOW I GAINED MY FREEDOM
The years passed and brought many changes to me, but on these I will not dwell, as I wish to hasten to the most interesting part of my story. My troubles in North Carolina were brought to an end by my unexpected return to Virginia, where I lived with Mr. Garland, who had married Miss Ann[e] Burwell, one of my old master's daughters. His life was not a prosperous one, and after struggling with the world for several years he left his native State, a disappointed man. He moved to St. Louis, hoping to improve his fortune in the West; but ill luck followed him there, and he seemed to be unable to escape from the influence of the evil star of his destiny. When his family, myself included, joined him in his new home on the banks of the Mississippi, we found him so poor that he was unable to pay the dues on a letter advertised as in the post-office for him. The necessities of the family were so great, that it was proposed to place my mother out at service. The idea was shocking to me. Every gray hair in her old head was dear to me, and I could not bear the thought of her going to work for strangers. She had been raised in the family, had watched the growth of each child from infancy to maturity; they had been the objects of her kindest care, and she was wound round about them as the vine winds itself about the rugged oak. They had been the central figures in her dream of life—a dream beautiful to her, since she had basked in the sunshine of no other. And now they proposed to destroy each tendril of affection, to cloud the sunshine of her existence when the day was drawing to a close, when the shadows of solemn night were rapidly approaching. My mother, my poor aged mother, go among strangers to toil for a living! No,[Pg 20] a thousand times no! I would rather work my fingers to the bone, bend over my sewing till the film of blindness gathered in my eyes; nay, even beg from street to street. I told Mr. Garland so, and he gave me permission to see what I could do. I was fortunate in obtaining work, and in a short time I had acquired something of a reputation as a seamstress and dress-maker. The best ladies in St. Louis were my patrons, and when my reputation was once established I never lacked for orders. With my needle I kept bread in the mouths of seventeen persons for two years and five months. While I was working so hard that others might live in comparative comfort, and move in those circles of society to which their birth gave them entrance, the thought often occurred to me whether I was really worth my salt or not; and then perhaps the lips curled with a bitter sneer. It may seem strange that I should place so much emphasis upon words thoughtlessly, idly spoken; but then we do many strange things in life, and cannot always explain the motives that actuate us. The heavy task was too much for me, and my health began to give way. About this time Mr. Keckley, whom I had met in Virginia, and learned to regard with more than friendship, came to St. Louis. He sought my hand in marriage, and for a long time I refused to consider his proposal; for I could not bear the thought of bringing children into slavery—of adding one single recruit to the millions bound to hopeless servitude, fettered and shackled with chains stronger and heavier than manacles of iron. I made a proposition to buy myself and son; the proposition was bluntly declined, and I was commanded never to broach the subject again. I would not be put off thus, for hope pointed to a freer, brighter life in the future. Why should my son be held in slavery? I often asked myself. He came into the world through no will of mine, and yet, God only knows how I loved him. The Anglo-Saxon blood as well as the African flowed in his veins; the two currents commingled—one singing of freedom, the other silent and sullen with generations of despair. Why should not the Anglo-Saxon triumph—why should it be weighed down with the rich blood typical of the tropics? Must the life-current of one race bind the other race in chains as strong and enduring as if there had been no Anglo-Saxon[Pg 21] taint? By the laws of God and nature, as interpreted by man, one-half of my boy was free, and why should not this fair birthright of freedom remove the curse from the other half—raise it into the bright, joyous sunshine of liberty? I could not answer these questions of my heart that almost maddened me, and I learned to regard human philosophy with distrust. Much as I respected the authority of my master, I could not remain silent on a subject that so nearly concerned me. One day, when I insisted on knowing whether he would permit me to purchase myself, and what price I must pay for myself, he turned to me in a petulant manner, thrust his hand into his pocket, drew forth a bright silver quarter of a dollar, and proffering it to me, said:
The years went by and brought a lot of changes for me, but I won’t focus on those, as I want to get to the most interesting part of my story. My troubles in North Carolina ended with my unexpected return to Virginia, where I lived with Mr. Garland, who had married Miss Ann[e] Burwell, one of my old master’s daughters. His life wasn’t prosperous, and after struggling for several years, he left his home state, feeling disappointed. He moved to St. Louis, hoping to improve his luck in the West; but bad luck followed him there, and he seemed stuck under the shadow of his unfortunate fate. When his family, including me, joined him in his new home by the Mississippi, we found him so broke that he couldn’t even pay to collect a letter waiting for him at the post office. The family’s needs were so great that it was suggested my mother work as a servant. The idea shocked me. Every gray hair on her head was precious to me, and I couldn’t bear the thought of her working for strangers. She had grown up in the family, had cared for each child from infancy to adulthood; they had been the center of her life, and she was intertwined with them like a vine wraps around a sturdy oak. They were the focal point of her dreams—dreams that were beautiful to her because she had never known anything else. And now they wanted to shatter every thread of her affection, to cast a shadow over the sunset of her life as night was quickly approaching. My mother, my poor, elderly mother, toiling among strangers for a living! No, a thousand times no! I would rather work myself to the bone, bend over my sewing until I could barely see; I would even beg from street to street. I told Mr. Garland this, and he allowed me to see what I could do. I was lucky enough to find work and soon built a reputation as a seamstress and dressmaker. The best ladies in St. Louis became my clients, and once my reputation was established, I never ran out of orders. With my needle, I supported seventeen people for two years and five months. While I worked hard for others to enjoy a comfortable life and move in the social circles their status allowed, I often wondered if I was really worth something; and then perhaps I’d curl my lips with a bitter sneer. It may seem odd that I would place so much importance on thoughtless, idle words; but we do many strange things in life and don’t always understand our motivations. The heavy burden was too much for me, and my health began to suffer. Around this time, Mr. Keckley, whom I had met in Virginia and learned to have more than a friendly affection for, came to St. Louis. He wanted to marry me, and for a long time, I refused to think about his proposal; I couldn’t stand the thought of bringing children into slavery—of adding even one more person to the millions stuck in hopeless servitude, shackled with chains heavier than iron. I proposed to buy my freedom and my son’s; my request was bluntly turned down, and I was told never to bring it up again. I wouldn’t accept that, because hope pointed to a freer, brighter life ahead. Why should my son be trapped in slavery? I often asked myself. He came into this world without my choice, and yet, only God knows how much I loved him. The blood of both Anglo-Saxon and African ran through his veins; the two streams mingled—one singing of freedom, the other silent, burdened by generations of despair. Why shouldn’t the Anglo-Saxon prevail—why should it be weighed down by the rich blood typical of tropical lands? Must the lifeblood of one race bind the other in chains that are as strong and lasting as if there were no Anglo-Saxon heritage? By the laws of God and nature, as interpreted by man, half of my boy was free, and why shouldn’t this fair birthright of freedom lift the curse from the other half—bring it into the bright, joyful sunshine of liberty? I couldn’t answer these burning questions of my heart that almost drove me mad, and I began to distrust human philosophy. While I respected my master’s authority, I couldn’t stay silent on a matter that affected me deeply. One day, when I insisted on knowing if he would allow me to buy my freedom and what the price would be, he turned to me irritably, pulled a shiny quarter from his pocket, and offered it to me, saying:
"Lizzie, I have told you often not to trouble me with such a question. If you really wish to leave me, take this: it will pay the passage of yourself and boy on the ferry-boat, and when you are on the other side of the river you will be free. It is the cheapest way that I know of to accomplish what you desire."
"Lizzie, I've told you many times not to bother me with questions like that. If you really want to leave, take this: it will cover your fare and the boy's on the ferry. Once you cross the river, you'll be free. It's the easiest way I know to help you get what you want."
I looked at him in astonishment, and earnestly replied: "No, master, I do not wish to be free in such a manner. If such had been my wish, I should never have troubled you about obtaining your consent to my purchasing myself. I can cross the river any day, as you well know, and have frequently done so, but will never leave you in such a manner. By the laws of the land I am your slave—you are my master, and I will only be free by such means as the laws of the country provide." He expected this answer, and I knew that he was pleased. Some time afterwards he told me that he had reconsidered the question; that I had served his family faithfully; that I deserved my freedom, and that he would take $1200 for myself and boy.
I looked at him in shock and replied earnestly, "No, sir, I don't want to be free like that. If I had wanted to be free, I wouldn't have bothered you about getting your permission to buy my freedom. I can cross the river any day, as you know, and I've done it many times, but I'll never leave you like that. According to the laws of the land, I am your slave—you are my master, and I will only be free in the ways that the laws of this country allow." He was expecting this answer, and I could tell he was pleased. Some time later, he told me he had thought it over; that I had served his family well, that I deserved my freedom, and that he would accept $1200 for me and my son.
This was joyful intelligence for me, and the reflection of hope gave a silver lining to the dark cloud of my life—faint, it is true, but still a silver lining.
This was joyful news for me, and the thought of hope brought a silver lining to the dark cloud of my life—faint, it's true, but still a silver lining.
Taking a prospective glance at liberty, I consented to marry. The wedding was a great event in the family. The ceremony took place in the parlor, in the presence of the family and a number of guests. Mr. Garland gave me away, and the pastor, Bishop Hawks, performed the ceremony, who had solemnized the bridals of Mr. G.'s own children. The day was a happy one,[Pg 22] but it faded all too soon. Mr. Keckley—let me speak kindly of his faults—proved dissipated, and a burden instead of a help-mate. More than all, I learned that he was a slave instead of a free man, as he represented himself to be. With the simple explanation that I lived with him eight years, let charity draw around him the mantle of silence.
Taking a forward-looking view on freedom, I agreed to get married. The wedding was a big occasion for the family. The ceremony happened in the living room, with family and some guests present. Mr. Garland gave me away, and the pastor, Bishop Hawks, officiated, having previously conducted the weddings for Mr. G.’s own children. It was a joyful day,[Pg 22] but it ended too quickly. Mr. Keckley—let me speak kindly of his shortcomings—turned out to be irresponsible and more of a burden than a partner. Most concerning, I discovered he was a slave instead of the free man he claimed to be. With the simple fact that I lived with him for eight years, I let kindness cover him with silence.
I went to work in earnest to purchase my freedom, but the years passed, and I was still a slave. Mr. Garland's family claimed so much of my attention—in fact, I supported them—that I was not able to accumulate anything. In the mean time Mr. Garland died, and Mr. Burwell, a Mississippi planter, came to St. Louis to settle up the estate. He was a kind-hearted man, and said I should be free, and would afford me every facility to raise the necessary amount to pay the price of my liberty. Several schemes were urged upon me by my friends. At last I formed a resolution to go to New York, state my case, and appeal to the benevolence of the people. The plan seemed feasible, and I made preparations to carry it out. When I was almost ready to turn my face northward, Mrs. Garland told me that she would require the names of six gentlemen who would vouch for my return, and become responsible for the amount at which I was valued. I had many friends in St. Louis, and as I believed that they had confidence in me, I felt that I could readily obtain the names desired. I started out, stated my case, and obtained five signatures to the paper, and my heart throbbed with pleasure, for I did not believe that the sixth would refuse me. I called, he listened patiently, then remarked:
I went to work seriously to buy my freedom, but the years went by, and I was still a slave. Mr. Garland's family took up so much of my time—actually, I supported them—that I couldn't save anything. In the meantime, Mr. Garland passed away, and Mr. Burwell, a plantation owner from Mississippi, came to St. Louis to settle the estate. He was kind-hearted and told me I should be free and would provide every opportunity for me to raise the necessary funds to pay for my freedom. My friends suggested several ideas. Finally, I decided to go to New York, explain my situation, and ask for help from the people there. The plan seemed doable, and I began to make arrangements. Just as I was about to head north, Mrs. Garland told me that I needed to provide the names of six gentlemen who would vouch for my return and be responsible for my value. I had many friends in St. Louis, and since I believed they trusted me, I thought I could easily gather the names I needed. I set out, explained my situation, and collected five signatures on the document, and my heart raced with joy because I was sure the sixth would agree. I knocked on his door, he listened patiently, then said:
"Yes, yes, Lizzie; the scheme is a fair one, and you shall have my name. But I shall bid you good-by when you start."
"Yes, yes, Lizzie; the plan is a good one, and you can count on my name. But I will say goodbye when you leave."
"Good-by for a short time," I ventured to add.
"Goodbye for a little while," I dared to say.
"No, good-by for all time," and he looked at me as if he would read my very soul with his eyes.
"No, goodbye forever," he said, looking at me as if he could see right into my soul with his eyes.
I was startled. "What do you mean, Mr. Farrow? Surely you do not think that I do not mean to come back?"
I was surprised. "What do you mean, Mr. Farrow? Surely you don't think I don’t plan to come back?"
"No."
"Nope."
"No, what then?"
"No, what now?"
"Simply this: you mean to come back, that is, you mean so now, but you never will. When you reach New York the aboli[Pg 23]tionists will tell you what savages we are, and they will prevail on you to stay there; and we shall never see you again."
"Simply put, you plan to come back, that is, you think so right now, but you won't. When you get to New York, the abolitionists will tell you how uncivilized we are, and they'll convince you to stay there; and we will never see you again."
"But I assure you, Mr. Farrow, you are mistaken. I not only mean to come back, but will come back, and pay every cent of the twelve hundred dollars for myself and child."
"But I assure you, Mr. Farrow, you are wrong. I not only plan to come back, but will come back and pay every cent of the twelve hundred dollars for myself and my child."
I was beginning to feel sick at heart, for I could not accept the signature of this man when he had no faith in my pledges. No; slavery, eternal slavery rather than be regarded with distrust by those whose respect I esteemed.
I was starting to feel really down because I couldn’t accept this man’s signature when he didn’t believe in my promises. No way; I’d choose eternal slavery over being seen with distrust by those whose respect I valued.
"But—I am not mistaken," he persisted. "Time will show. When you start for the North I shall bid you good-by."
"But I'm not wrong," he insisted. "Time will tell. When you head North, I'll say goodbye."
The heart grew heavy. Every ray of sunshine was eclipsed. With humbled pride, weary step, tearful face, and a dull, aching pain, I left the house. I walked along the street mechanically. The cloud had no silver lining now. The rosebuds of hope had withered and died without lifting up their heads to receive the dew kiss of morning. There was no morning for me—all was night, dark night.
The weight in my heart intensified. Every beam of sunlight felt like a shadow. With a mix of humbled pride, tired feet, a tearful face, and a dull, aching pain, I stepped out of the house. I walked down the street on autopilot. The cloud had lost all its silver lining. The rosebuds of hope had wilted and faded without ever reaching up to greet the morning dew. There was no morning for me—everything was night, dark, endless night.
I reached my own home, and weeping threw myself upon the bed. My trunk was packed, my luncheon was prepared by mother, the cars were ready to bear me where I would not hear the clank of chains, where I would breathe the free, invigorating breezes of the glorious North. I had dreamed such a happy dream, in imagination had drunk of the water, the pure, sweet crystal water of life, but now—now—the flowers had withered before my eyes; darkness had settled down upon me like a pall, and I was left alone with cruel mocking shadows.
I got home and, crying, threw myself onto the bed. My suitcase was packed, my mom had made my lunch, and the cars were ready to take me where I wouldn’t hear the sound of chains, where I could breathe the fresh, invigorating air of the beautiful North. I had dreamed such a happy dream, imagined I was drinking the pure, sweet water of life, but now—now—the flowers had withered in front of me; darkness had fallen over me like a shroud, and I was left alone with cruel, mocking shadows.
The first paroxysm of grief was scarcely over, when a carriage stopped in front of the house; Mrs. Le Bourgois, one of my kind patrons, got out of it and entered the door. She seemed to bring sunshine with her handsome cheery face. She came to where I was, and in her sweet way said:
The first wave of grief had hardly passed when a carriage pulled up in front of the house; Mrs. Le Bourgois, one of my generous supporters, got out and walked through the door. She looked like she brought sunshine with her vibrant, cheerful face. She came over to me and in her gentle way said:
"Lizzie, I hear that you are going to New York to beg for money to buy your freedom. I have been thinking over the matter, and told Ma it would be a shame to allow you to go North to beg for what we should give you. You have many friends in St. Louis, and I am going to raise the twelve hundred dollars required among them. I have two hundred dollars put away for a[Pg 24] present; am indebted to you one hundred dollars; mother owes you fifty dollars, and will add another fifty to it; and as I do not want the present, I will make the money a present to you. Don't start for New York now until I see what I can do among your friends."
"Lizzie, I heard you’re planning to go to New York to ask for money to buy your freedom. I’ve been thinking about it and told Ma that it would be a shame to let you go North to beg for what we should give you. You have a lot of friends in St. Louis, and I’m going to raise the twelve hundred dollars you need from them. I’ve got two hundred dollars saved up for a[Pg 24] gift; I owe you one hundred dollars; and mom owes you fifty dollars and will add another fifty. Since I don’t want the gift, I’ll give you that money as a present. Don't leave for New York until I see what I can do with your friends."
Like a ray of sunshine she came, and like a ray of sunshine she went away. The flowers no longer were withered, drooping. Again they seemed to bud and grow in fragrance and beauty. Mrs. Le Bourgois, God bless her dear good heart, was more than successful. The twelve hundred dollars were raised, and at last my son and myself were free. Free, free! what a glorious ring to the word. Free! the bitter heart-struggle was over. Free! the soul could go out to heaven and to God with no chains to clog its flight or pull it down. Free! the earth wore a brighter look, and the very stars seemed to sing with joy. Yes, free! free by the laws of man and the smile of God—and Heaven bless them who made me so!
Like a ray of sunshine, she came, and like a ray of sunshine, she left. The flowers were no longer withered and drooping. They seemed to bloom again, full of fragrance and beauty. Mrs. Le Bourgois, bless her kind heart, achieved more than we could have hoped. The twelve hundred dollars were raised, and at last, my son and I were free. Free, free! What a glorious sound that word makes. Free! The bitter struggle was finally over. Free! The soul could rise to heaven and God without anything holding it back or dragging it down. Free! The earth looked brighter, and it felt like the very stars were singing with joy. Yes, free! Free by the laws of man and the smile of God—and may Heaven bless those who made it possible!
The following, copied from the original papers, contain, in brief, the
history of my emancipation:—
The following, copied from the original documents, provides a brief overview of the history of my freedom:—
"I promise to give Lizzie and her son George their freedom, on the payment of $1200.
"I promise to grant Lizzie and her son George their freedom upon payment of $1200."
"June 27, 1855."
"June 27, 1855."
"LIZZY:—I send you this note to sign for the sum of $75, and when I give you the whole amount you will then sign the other note for $100.
"LIZZY:—I'm sending you this note to sign for the amount of $75, and when I give you the full amount, you'll then sign the other note for $100."
"In the paper you will find $25; see it is all right before
the girl leaves."
"In the paper, you'll find $25; make sure it's all there before the girl leaves."
"I have received of Lizzy Keckley $950, which I have deposited with Darby & Barksdale for her—$600 on the 21st July, $300 on the 27th and 28th of July, and $50 on 13th August, 1855.
"I received $950 from Lizzy Keckley, which I have deposited with Darby & Barksdale for her—$600 on July 21st, $300 on July 27th and 28th, and $50 on August 13th, 1855."
"I have and shall make use of said money for Lizzy's benefit, and hereby guarantee to her one per cent. per month—as much[Pg 25] more as can be made she shall have. The one per cent., as it may be checked out, I will be responsible for myself, as well as for the whole amount, when it shall be needed by her.
"I have and will use that money for Lizzy's benefit, and I guarantee her one percent per month—she'll get as much more as can be made. I'll personally take responsibility for that one percent, as well as the total amount when she needs it."
"ST. LOUIS, 13th August, 1855."
"St. Louis, August 13, 1855."
"Know all men by these presents, that for and in consideration of the love and affection we bear towards our sister, Anne P. Garland, of St. Louis, Missouri, and for the further consideration of $5 in hand paid, we hereby sell and convey unto her, the said Anne P. Garland, a negro woman named Lizzie, and a negro boy, her son, named George; said Lizzie now resides at St. Louis, and is a seamstress, known there as Lizzie Garland, the wife of a yellow man named James, and called James Keckley; said George is a bright mulatto boy, and is known in St. Louis as Garland's George. We warrant these two slaves to be slaves for life, but make no representations as to age or health.
"Let it be known to everyone that, in recognition of the love and affection we have for our sister, Anne P. Garland, of St. Louis, Missouri, and for the additional consideration of $5 paid to us, we hereby sell and transfer to her, the aforementioned Anne P. Garland, a Black woman named Lizzie, and her son, a Black boy named George. Lizzie currently lives in St. Louis and works as a seamstress, known there as Lizzie Garland, the wife of a man of mixed race named James, referred to as James Keckley; George is a light-skinned boy and is recognized in St. Louis as Garland's George. We guarantee that these two individuals will be slaves for life but make no claims regarding their age or health."
"Witness our hands and seals, this 10th day of August, 1855.
"Witness our hands and seals, this 10th day of August, 1855."
"The State of Mississippi, Warren County, City of Vicksburg. } SS.
"The State of Mississippi, Warren County, City of Vicksburg. } SS."
"Be it remembered, that on the tenth day of August, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and fifty-five, before me, Francis N. Steele, a Commissioner, resident in the city of Vicksburg, duly commissioned and qualified by the executive authority, and under the laws of the State of Missouri, to take the acknowledgment of deeds, etc., to be used or recorded therein, personally appeared James R. Putnam and E. M. Putnam, his wife, and Armistead Burwell, to me known to be the individuals named in, and who executed the foregoing conveyance, and acknowledged that they executed the same for the purposes therein mentioned; and the E. M. Putnam being by me examined apart from her husband, and being fully acquainted with the contents of the foregoing conveyance, acknowledged[Pg 26] that she executed the same freely, and relinquished her dower, and any other claim she might have in and to the property therein mentioned, freely, and without fear, compulsion, or undue influence of her said husband.
"Please note that on August 10, 1855, I, Francis N. Steele, a Commissioner residing in the city of Vicksburg, officially authorized and qualified by the executive authority and under Missouri state laws to acknowledge deeds, etc., personally met with James R. Putnam and his wife E. M. Putnam, as well as Armistead Burwell. I confirm that I know them to be the individuals named in and who executed the previous conveyance, and they acknowledged that they executed it for the purposes mentioned. I examined E. M. Putnam separately from her husband, and being fully aware of the contents of the previous conveyance, she affirmed that she executed it freely and relinquished her dower and any other claims she might have to the mentioned property, of her own accord, without fear, coercion, or undue influence from her husband."
"In witness whereof I have hereunto set my hand and affixed my official seal, this 10th day of August, A.D. 1855.
"In witness whereof, I have hereunto set my hand and affixed my official seal, this 10th day of August, 1855."
"Know all men that I, Anne P. Garland, of the County and City of St. Louis, State of Missouri, for and in consideration of the sum of $1200, to me in hand paid this day in cash, hereby emancipate my negro woman Lizzie, and her son George; the said Lizzie is known in St. Louis as the wife of James, who is called James Keckley; is of light complexion, about 37 years of age, by trade a dress-maker, and called by those who know her Garland's Lizzie. The said boy, George, is the only child of Lizzie, is about 16 years of age, and is almost white, and called by those who know him Garland's George.
"Know all that I, Anne P. Garland, of the City and County of St. Louis, State of Missouri, for the sum of $1200, which I received today in cash, hereby free my Black woman Lizzie and her son George; Lizzie is known in St. Louis as the wife of James, referred to as James Keckley; she has a light complexion, is about 37 years old, works as a dressmaker, and is called Garland's Lizzie by those who know her. The boy, George, is Lizzie's only child, is about 16 years old, has a light complexion, and is referred to as Garland's George by people who know him."
"Witness my hand and seal, this 13th day of November, 1855.
"Witness my hand and seal, this 13th day of November, 1855."
"Witness:—JOHN WICKHAM,
"WILLIS L. WILLIAMS."
"Witness:—JOHN WICKHAM,
"WILLIS L. WILLIAMS."
In St. Louis Circuit Court, October Term, 1855. November 15, 1855. "State of Missouri, County of St. Louis.} SS.
In St. Louis Circuit Court, October Term, 1855. November 15, 1855. "State of Missouri, County of St. Louis.} SS.
"Be it remembered, that on this fifteenth day of November, eighteen hundred and fifty-five, in open court came John Wickham and Willis L. Williams, these two subscribing witnesses, examined under oath to that effect, proved the execution and acknowledgment of said deed by Anne P. Garland to Lizzie and her son George, which said proof of acknowledgment is entered on the record of the court of that day.
"Just to note, on this fifteenth day of November, eighteen hundred and fifty-five, in open court, John Wickham and Willis L. Williams, the two subscribing witnesses, were examined under oath and confirmed the execution and acknowledgment of the deed by Anne P. Garland to Lizzie and her son George. This acknowledgment proof is recorded in the court records from that day."
"In testimony whereof I hereto set my hand and affix the seal of said court, at office in the City of St. Louis, the day and year last aforesaid.
"In witness whereof, I hereby set my hand and attach the seal of the court at the office in the City of St. Louis, on the date mentioned above."
"State of Missouri, County of St. Louis.} SS.
State of Missouri, St. Louis County.} SS.
"I, Wm. J. Hammond, Clerk of the Circuit Court within and for the county aforesaid, certify the foregoing to be a true copy of a deed of emancipation from Anne P. Garland to Lizzie and her son George, as fully as the same remain in my office.
"I, Wm. J. Hammond, Clerk of the Circuit Court for the county mentioned above, certify that the above is a true copy of a deed of emancipation from Anne P. Garland to Lizzie and her son George, as it is kept in my office."
"In testimony whereof I hereto set my hand and affix the seal of said court, at office in the City of St. Louis, this fifteenth day of November, 1855.
"In witness whereof, I hereunto set my hand and affix the seal of the said court, at the office in the City of St. Louis, this fifteenth day of November, 1855."
"State of Missouri, County of St. Louis.} SS.
"State of Missouri, St. Louis County.} SS."
"I, the undersigned Recorder of said county, certify that the foregoing instrument of writing was filed for record in my office on the 14th day of November, 1855; it is truly recorded in Book No. 169, page 288.
"I, the undersigned Recorder of this county, certify that the document above was filed in my office on November 14, 1855; it is accurately recorded in Book No. 169, page 288."
"Witness my hand and official seal, date last aforesaid.
"Witness my signature and official seal, as of the date mentioned above."
CHAPTER IV
IN THE FAMILY OF SENATOR JEFFERSON DAVIS
The twelve hundred dollars with which I purchased the freedom of myself and son I consented to accept only as a loan. I went to work in earnest, and in a short time paid every cent that was so kindly advanced by my lady patrons of St. Louis. All this time my husband was a source of trouble to me, and a burden. Too close occupation with my needle had its effects upon my health, and feeling exhausted with work, I determined to make a change. I had a conversation with Mr. Keckley; informed him that since he persisted in dissipation we must separate; that I was going North, and that I should never live with him again, at least until I had good evidence of his reform. He was rapidly debasing himself, and although I was willing to work for him, I was not willing to share his degradation. Poor man; he had his faults, but over these faults death has drawn a veil. My husband is now sleeping in his grave, and in the silent grave I would bury all unpleasant memories of him.
The twelve hundred dollars I used to buy my freedom and my son's was only accepted as a loan. I got to work right away and soon paid back every cent that was so generously given to me by my kind patrons in St. Louis. During this time, my husband was a source of trouble and a burden. Working too closely with my needle affected my health, and feeling worn out from the work, I decided to make a change. I had a conversation with Mr. Keckley and told him that since he insisted on his destructive habits, we needed to separate; that I was going North, and that I wouldn’t live with him again until I had clear evidence of his improvement. He was quickly ruining himself, and while I was willing to work for him, I wasn’t willing to be part of his decline. Poor man; he had his flaws, but death has covered those flaws with a veil. My husband is now resting in his grave, and in that silent grave, I want to bury all the unpleasant memories of him.
I left St. Louis in the spring of 1860, taking the cars direct for Baltimore, where I stopped six weeks, attempting to realize a sum of money by forming classes of young colored women, and teaching them my system of cutting and fitting dresses. The scheme was not successful, for after six weeks of labor and vexation, I left Baltimore with scarcely money enough to pay my fare to Washington. Arriving in the capital, I sought and obtained work at two dollars and a half per day. However, as I was notified that I could only remain in the city ten days without obtaining a license to do so, such being the law, and as I did not know whom to apply to for assistance, I was sorely troubled. I also had to have some one vouch to the authorities that I[Pg 29] was a free woman. My means were too scanty, and my profession too precarious to warrant my purchasing [a] license. In my perplexity I called on a lady for whom I was sewing, Miss Ringold, a member of Gen. Mason's family, from Virginia. I stated my case, and she kindly volunteered to render me all the assistance in her power. She called on Mayor Burritt with me, and Miss Ringold succeeded in making an arrangement for me to remain in Washington without paying the sum required for a license; moreover, I was not to be molested. I rented apartments in a good locality, and soon had a good run of custom. The summer passed, winter came, and I was still in Washington. Mrs. Davis, wife of Senator Jefferson Davis, came from the South in November of 1860, with her husband. Learning that Mrs. Davis wanted a modiste, I presented myself, and was employed by her on the recommendation of one of my patrons and her intimate friend, Mrs. Captain Hetsill. I went to the house to work, but finding that they were such late risers, and as I had to fit many dresses on Mrs. Davis, I told her that I should prefer giving half the day to her, working the other in my own room for some of my other lady patrons. Mrs. D. consented to the proposition, and it was arranged that I should come to her own house every day after 12 m. It was the winter before the breaking out of that fierce and bloody war between the two sections of the country; and as Mr. Davis occupied a leading position, his house was the resort of politicians and statesmen from the South. Almost every night, as I learned from the servants and other members of the family, secret meetings were held at the house; and some of these meetings were protracted to a very late hour. The prospects of war were freely discussed in my presence by Mr. and Mrs. Davis and their friends. The holidays were approaching, and Mrs. Davis kept me busy in manufacturing articles of dress for herself and children. She desired to present Mr. Davis on Christmas with a handsome dressing-gown. The material was purchased, and for weeks the work had been under way. Christmas eve came, and the gown had been laid aside so often that it was still unfinished. I saw that Mrs. D. was anxious to have it completed, so I volunteered to remain and work on it. Wearily the hours dragged on, but there was no[Pg 30] rest for my busy fingers. I persevered in my task, notwithstanding my head was aching. Mrs. Davis was busy in the adjoining room, arranging the Christmas tree for the children. I looked at the clock, and the hands pointed to a quarter of twelve. I was arranging the cords on the gown when the Senator came in; he looked somewhat careworn, and his step seemed to be a little nervous. He leaned against the door, and expressed his admiration of the Christmas tree, but there was no smile on his face. Turning round, he saw me sitting in the adjoining room, and quickly exclaimed:
I left St. Louis in the spring of 1860, taking the train directly to Baltimore, where I stayed for six weeks, trying to make some money by forming classes for young Black women and teaching them my dress-making techniques. The plan didn’t work out, and after six weeks of hard work and frustration, I left Baltimore with barely enough money to pay for my fare to Washington. Once I arrived in the capital, I looked for and found work at two dollars and fifty cents a day. However, I was informed that I could only stay in the city for ten days without getting a license, which was required by law, and since I didn’t know whom to ask for help, I was quite worried. I also needed someone to vouch for me to the authorities that I[Pg 29] was a free woman. My funds were too limited, and my job was too uncertain for me to afford a license. In my confusion, I visited a lady I was sewing for, Miss Ringold, who was part of General Mason's family from Virginia. I explained my situation, and she kindly offered to help me in any way she could. She went to Mayor Burritt with me and managed to arrange for me to stay in Washington without having to pay for the license; furthermore, I wouldn’t be disturbed. I rented a place in a good area and soon had a good flow of clients. Summer passed, and winter came, and I was still in Washington. In November 1860, Mrs. Davis, the wife of Senator Jefferson Davis, came up from the South with her husband. When I learned that Mrs. Davis was looking for a dressmaker, I introduced myself and was hired on the recommendation of one of my clients and her close friend, Mrs. Captain Hetsill. I went to their home to work, but since they got up so late, and I needed to fit many dresses on Mrs. Davis, I suggested that I would prefer to work half the day for her and spend the other half in my own space for my other clients. Mrs. Davis agreed to this, and we scheduled for me to come to her house every day after noon. It was the winter before the outbreak of the fierce and bloody conflict between the two regions of the country; and because Mr. Davis was in a prominent position, their home became a meeting place for southern politicians and statesmen. Almost every night, as I heard from the servants and other family members, secret meetings took place at the house, some lasting very late into the night. Mr. and Mrs. Davis and their associates discussed the prospects of war openly in my presence. As the holidays approached, Mrs. Davis kept me busy making clothes for her and the children. She wanted to gift Mr. Davis a nice dressing gown for Christmas. The fabric was purchased, and I had been working on it for weeks. Christmas Eve arrived, and the gown had been set aside so many times that it was still incomplete. I noticed that Mrs. Davis was eager to have it finished, so I offered to stay and work on it. The hours dragged on painfully, but my fingers kept busy without a moment of rest. I pressed on with my work, even though my head was throbbing. Meanwhile, Mrs. Davis was in the next room, busy setting up the Christmas tree for the children. I glanced at the clock, and the hands pointed to a quarter to twelve. I was arranging the cords on the gown when the Senator came in; he looked somewhat worn out, and his step appeared a bit anxious. He leaned against the door and admired the Christmas tree, but there was no smile on his face. Turning around, he noticed me in the other room and immediately exclaimed:
"That you, Lizzie! why are you here so late? Still at work; I hope that Mrs. Davis is not too exacting!"
"Hey, Lizzie! What are you doing here so late? Are you still working? I hope Mrs. Davis isn't being too demanding!"
"No, sir," I answered. "Mrs. Davis was very anxious to have this gown finished to-night, and I volunteered to remain and complete it."
"No, sir," I replied. "Mrs. Davis was very eager to have this dress finished tonight, so I offered to stay and finish it."
"Well, well, the case must be urgent," and he came slowly towards me, took the gown in his hand, and asked the color of the silk, as he said the gas-light was so deceptive to his old eyes.
"Well, well, this situation must be urgent," he said as he walked slowly toward me, took the gown in his hand, and asked what color the silk was, explaining that the gaslight looked so different to his old eyes.
"It is a drab changeable silk, Mr. Davis," I answered; and might have added that it was rich and handsome, but did not, well knowing that he would make the discovery in the morning.
"It’s a dull, changeable silk, Mr. Davis," I replied; and I could have also said that it was rich and beautiful, but I didn’t, fully aware that he would realize that in the morning.
He smiled curiously, but turned and walked from the room without another question. He inferred that the gown was for him, that it was to be the Christmas present from his wife, and he did not wish to destroy the pleasure that she would experience in believing that the gift would prove a surprise. In this respect, as in many others, he always appeared to me as a thoughtful, considerate man in the domestic circle. As the clock struck twelve I finished the gown, little dreaming of the future that was before it. It was worn, I have not the shadow of a doubt, by Mr. Davis during the stormy years that he was the President of the Confederate States.
He smiled with curiosity but then turned and walked out of the room without asking anything else. He figured that the gown was for him, that it was going to be his Christmas gift from his wife, and he didn't want to ruin the joy she would feel thinking the gift would be a surprise. In this way, as in many others, he always seemed to me to be a thoughtful, considerate man at home. As the clock struck twelve, I finished the gown, completely unaware of the future that lay ahead for it. It was worn, I'm certain, by Mr. Davis during the tumultuous years when he was the President of the Confederate States.
The holidays passed, and before the close of January the war was discussed in Mr. Davis's family as an event certain to happen in the future. Mrs. Davis was warmly attached to Washington, and I often heard her say that she disliked the idea of breaking up old associations, and going South to suffer from trouble and deprivation. One day, while discussing the question[Pg 31] in my presence with one of her intimate friends, she exclaimed: "I would rather remain in Washington and be kicked about, than go South and be Mrs. President." Her friend expressed surprise at the remark, and Mrs. Davis insisted that the opinion was an honest one.
The holidays went by, and before the end of January, Mr. Davis’s family was already talking about the war as if it was definitely going to happen. Mrs. Davis was very fond of Washington, and I often heard her say that she didn’t like the idea of leaving behind old ties and heading South to face hardship and loss. One day, while discussing the issue[Pg 31] in front of one of her close friends, she exclaimed, "I would rather stay in Washington and be pushed around than go South and be Mrs. President." Her friend was taken aback by the comment, but Mrs. Davis insisted that it was a sincere opinion.
While dressing her one day, she said to me: "Lizzie, you are so very handy that I should like to take you South with me."
While getting her ready one day, she said to me: "Lizzie, you’re so useful that I’d love to take you South with me."
"When do you go South, Mrs. Davis?" I inquired.
"When are you heading South, Mrs. Davis?" I asked.
"Oh, I cannot tell just now, but it will be soon. You know there is going to be war, Lizzie?"
"Oh, I can't say right now, but it will be soon. You know there's going to be a war, Lizzie?"
"No!"
"No way!"
"But I tell you yes."
"But I'm telling you yes."
"Who will go to war?" I asked.
"Who is going to war?" I asked.
"The North and South," was her ready reply. "The Southern people will not submit to the humiliating demands of the Abolition party; they will fight first."
"The North and South," was her quick response. "The Southern people will not accept the humiliating demands of the Abolition party; they will fight back first."
"And which do you think will whip?"
"And which do you think will win?"
"The South, of course. The South is impulsive, is in earnest, and the Southern soldiers will fight to conquer. The North will yield, when it sees the South is in earnest, rather than engage in a long and bloody war."
"The South, obviously. The South is passionate, is serious, and the Southern soldiers will fight to win. The North will give in when it realizes the South is serious, rather than get into a lengthy and bloody war."
"But, Mrs. Davis, are you certain that there will be war?"
"But, Mrs. Davis, are you sure there’s going to be a war?"
"Certain!—I know it. You had better go South with me; I will take good care of you. Besides, when the war breaks out, the colored people will suffer in the North. The Northern people will look upon them as the cause of the war, and I fear, in their exasperation, will be inclined to treat you harshly. Then, I may come back to Washington in a few months, and live in the White House. The Southern people talk of choosing Mr. Davis for their President. In fact, it may be considered settled that he will be their President. As soon as we go South and secede from the other States, we will raise an army and march on Washington, and then I shall live in the White House."
"Of course!—I know that. You should come South with me; I’ll take care of you. Also, when the war starts, Black people in the North will have a hard time. Northern folks will see them as responsible for the war, and I worry that, out of frustration, they might treat you badly. Then, I might come back to Washington in a few months and live in the White House. The people in the South are talking about making Mr. Davis their President. In fact, it seems pretty much decided that he will be. Once we head South and break away from the other States, we’ll form an army and march on Washington, and then I'll live in the White House."
I was bewildered with what I heard. I had served Mrs. Davis faithfully, and she had learned to place the greatest confidence in me. At first I was almost tempted to go South with her, for her reasoning seemed plausible. At the time the conversation was closed, with my promise to consider the question.
I was confused by what I heard. I had served Mrs. Davis faithfully, and she had come to trust me completely. At first, I was almost tempted to go South with her because her reasoning made sense. By the time our conversation ended, I had promised to think about the question.
I thought over the question much, and the more I thought the less inclined I felt to accept the proposition so kindly made by Mrs. Davis. I knew the North to be strong, and believed that the people would fight for the flag that they pretended to venerate so highly. The Republican party had just emerged from a heated campaign, flushed with victory, and I could not think that the hosts composing the party would quietly yield all they had gained in the Presidential canvass. A show of war from the South, I felt, would lead to actual war in the North; and with the two sections bitterly arrayed against each other, I preferred to cast my lot among the people of the North.
I thought about the question a lot, and the more I thought, the less I wanted to accept the kind offer made by Mrs. Davis. I knew the North was strong and believed that the people would fight for the flag they claimed to honor so deeply. The Republican party had just come out of a heated campaign, full of victory, and I couldn't believe that the people in the party would just give up everything they had won in the presidential race. I felt that any sign of war from the South would lead to real conflict in the North; and with both sides fiercely opposed to each other, I preferred to stand with the people of the North.
I parted with Mrs. Davis kindly, half promising to join her in the South if further deliberation should induce me to change my views. A few weeks before she left Washington I made two chintz wrappers for her. She said that she must give up expensive dressing for a while; and that she, with the Southern people, now that war was imminent, must learn to practise lessons of economy. She left some fine needle-work in my hands, which I finished, and forwarded to her at Montgomery, Alabama, in the month of June, through the assistance of Mrs. Emory, one of her oldest and best friends.
I said goodbye to Mrs. Davis politely, half-promise to join her in the South if I decided to change my mind after some more thought. A few weeks before she left Washington, I made her two chintz wrappers. She mentioned that she needed to cut back on her expensive wardrobe for a while, and that she, along with the Southern people, would have to learn to practice some economic lessons now that war was looming. She left some beautiful needlework with me, which I finished and sent to her in Montgomery, Alabama, in June, with help from Mrs. Emory, one of her oldest and closest friends.
Since bidding them good-by at Washington, early in the year 1860, I have never met any of the Davis family. Years of excitement, years of bloodshed, and hundreds of thousands of graves intervene between the months I spent in the family and now. The years have brought many changes; and in view of these terrible changes even I, who was once a slave, who have been punished with the cruel lash, who have experienced the heart and soul tortures of a slave's life, can say to Mr. Jefferson Davis, "Peace! you have suffered! Go in peace."
Since I said goodbye to them in Washington at the beginning of 1860, I haven’t seen any of the Davis family. Years of turmoil, years of violence, and hundreds of thousands of graves separate the time I spent with them from now. Those years have brought many changes; and considering these awful changes, even I, who was once a slave, who have faced the brutal lash, who have endured the deep emotional and physical pains of a slave’s existence, can say to Mr. Jefferson Davis, "Peace! You have suffered! Go in peace."
In the winter of 1865 I was in Chicago, and one day visited the great charity fair held for the benefit of the families of those soldiers who were killed or wounded during the war. In one part of the building was a wax figure of Jefferson Davis, wearing over his other garments the dress in which it was reported that he was captured. There was always a great crowd around this figure, and I was naturally attracted towards it. I worked my way to the figure, and in examining the dress made the[Pg 33] pleasing discovery that it was one of the chintz wrappers that I had made for Mrs. Davis, a short time before she departed from Washington for the South. When it was announced that I recognized the dress as one that I had made for the wife of the late Confederate President there was great cheering and excitement, and I at once became the object of the deepest curiosity. Great crowds followed me, and in order to escape from the embarrassing situation I left the building.
In the winter of 1865, I was in Chicago, and one day I visited the big charity fair for the families of soldiers who were killed or injured during the war. In one part of the building, there was a wax figure of Jefferson Davis, dressed in the outfit he was reportedly wearing when he was captured. There was always a huge crowd around this figure, and naturally, I was drawn to it. I made my way to the figure, and while examining the dress, I was pleased to discover it was one of the chintz wrappers I had made for Mrs. Davis shortly before she left Washington for the South. When it was announced that I recognized the dress as one I had made for the wife of the late Confederate President, there was loud cheering and excitement, and I immediately became the center of intense curiosity. Large crowds followed me, and to escape the awkward situation, I left the building.
I believe it now is pretty well established that Mr. Davis had on a water-proof cloak instead of a dress, as first reported, when he was captured. This does not invalidate any portion of my story. The dress on the wax figure at the fair in Chicago unquestionably was one of the chintz wrappers that I made for Mrs. Davis in January, 1860, in Washington; and I infer, since it was not found on the body of the fugitive President of the South, it was taken from the trunks of Mrs. Davis, captured at the same time. Be this as it may, the coincidence is none the less striking and curious.
I think it’s now pretty clear that Mr. Davis was wearing a waterproof cloak instead of a dress, as was initially reported, when he was captured. This doesn’t change any part of my story. The dress on the wax figure at the fair in Chicago was definitely one of the chintz wrappers that I made for Mrs. Davis in January 1860, in Washington; and since it wasn't found on the body of the fugitive President of the South, I assume it was taken from Mrs. Davis's trunks that were captured at the same time. Regardless, the coincidence is still striking and curious.
CHAPTER V
MY INTRODUCTION TO MRS. LINCOLN
Ever since arriving in Washington I had a great desire to work for the ladies of the White House, and to accomplish this end I was ready to make almost any sacrifice consistent with propriety. Work came in slowly, and I was beginning to feel very much embarrassed, for I did not know how I was to meet the bills staring me in the face. It is true, the bills were small, but then they were formidable to me, who had little or nothing to pay them with. While in this situation I called at the Ringolds, where I met Mrs. Captain Lee. Mrs. L. was in a state bordering on excitement, as the great event of the season, the dinner-party given in honor of the Prince of Wales, was soon to come off, and she must have a dress suitable for the occasion. The silk had been purchased, but a dress-maker had not yet been found. Miss Ringold recommended me, and I received the order to make the dress. When I called on Mrs. Lee the next day, her husband was in the room, and handing me a roll of bank bills, amounting to one hundred dollars, he requested me to purchase the trimmings, and to spare no expense in making a selection. With the money in my pocket I went out in the street, entered the store of Harper & Mitchell, and asked to look at their laces. Mr. Harper waited on me himself, and was polite and kind. When I asked permission to carry the laces to Mrs. Lee, in order to learn whether she could approve my selection or not, he gave a ready assent. When I reminded him that I was a stranger, and that the goods were valuable, he remarked that he was not afraid to trust me—that he believed my face was the index to an honest heart. It was pleasant to be spoken to thus, and I shall never forget the kind words of Mr. Harper. I often recall them,[Pg 35] for they are associated with the dawn of a brighter period in my dark life. I purchased the trimmings, and Mr. Harper allowed me a commission of twenty-five dollars on the purchase. The dress was done in time, and it gave complete satisfaction. Mrs. Lee attracted great attention at the dinner-party, and her elegant dress proved a good card for me. I received numerous orders, and was relieved from all pecuniary embarrassments. One of my patrons was Mrs. Gen. McClean, a daughter of Gen. Sumner. One day when I was very busy, Mrs. McC. drove up to my apartments, came in where I was engaged with my needle, and in her emphatic way said:
Ever since I got to Washington, I really wanted to work for the ladies of the White House, and I was ready to make almost any sacrifice that felt appropriate to achieve that. Work had been coming in slowly, and I was starting to feel quite stressed because I didn't know how I was going to pay the bills that were piling up. It’s true, the bills were small, but they seemed overwhelming to me, especially since I had little or nothing to pay them with. While in this situation, I visited the Ringolds, where I met Mrs. Captain Lee. Mrs. Lee was almost in a frenzy because the major event of the season—a dinner party in honor of the Prince of Wales—was coming up, and she needed a dress that was just right for the occasion. The silk had already been bought, but a dressmaker hadn't been found yet. Miss Ringold suggested me, and I got the job to make the dress. When I visited Mrs. Lee the following day, her husband was in the room. He handed me a roll of banknotes totaling one hundred dollars and asked me to buy the trimmings, encouraging me to spare no expense for the selection. With the money in my pocket, I went out, entered Harper & Mitchell’s store, and asked to see their laces. Mr. Harper himself assisted me and was very polite and kind. When I asked if I could take the laces to show Mrs. Lee first to see if she liked them, he agreed without hesitation. When I reminded him that I was a stranger and that the goods were valuable, he said he wasn’t worried about trusting me—he believed my face reflected an honest heart. It was nice to hear that, and I’ll never forget Mr. Harper’s kind words. I often think back on them,[Pg 35] as they are linked to the beginning of a brighter period in my otherwise dark life. I bought the trimmings, and Mr. Harper gave me a twenty-five dollar commission on the purchase. The dress was ready on time and it received great reviews. Mrs. Lee turned heads at the dinner party, and her stunning dress worked out well for me. I got plenty of orders and was finally free from all financial stress. One of my clients was Mrs. Gen. McClean, the daughter of Gen. Sumner. One day, when I was really busy, Mrs. McClean showed up at my apartment, walked in while I was working with my needle, and said emphatically:
"Lizzie, I am invited to dine at Willard's on next Sunday, and positively I have not a dress fit to wear on the occasion. I have just purchased material, and you must commence work on it right away."
"Lizzie, I've been invited to dinner at Willard's next Sunday, and I honestly don't have a dress that's suitable for the occasion. I've just bought some fabric, and you need to start working on it right away."
"But Mrs. McClean," I replied, "I have more work now promised than I can do. It is impossible for me to make a dress for you to wear on Sunday next."
"But Mrs. McClean," I replied, "I have more work lined up than I can handle. It’s impossible for me to make a dress for you to wear next Sunday."
"Pshaw! Nothing is impossible. I must have the dress made by Sunday;" and she spoke with some impatience.
"Pfft! Nothing's impossible. I need the dress ready by Sunday;" and she said this with a bit of impatience.
"I am sorry," I began, but she interrupted me.
"I’m sorry," I started, but she cut me off.
"Now don't say no again. I tell you that you must make the dress. I have often heard you say that you would like to work for the ladies of the White House. Well, I have it in my power to obtain you this privilege. I know Mrs. Lincoln well, and you shall make a dress for her provided you finish mine in time to wear at dinner on Sunday."
"Now, please don't say no again. I’m telling you that you have to make the dress. I've heard you say that you'd love to work for the ladies of the White House. Well, I can help you get that opportunity. I know Mrs. Lincoln well, and you can make a dress for her as long as you finish mine in time to wear to dinner on Sunday."
The inducement was the best that could have been offered. I would undertake the dress if I should have to sit up all night—every night, to make my pledge good. I sent out and employed assistants, and, after much worry and trouble, the dress was completed to the satisfaction of Mrs. McClean. It appears that Mrs. Lincoln had upset a cup of coffee on the dress she designed wearing on the evening of the reception after the inauguration of Abraham Lincoln as President of the United States, which rendered it necessary that she should have a new one for the occasion. On asking Mrs. McClean who her dress-maker was, that lady promptly informed her,
The offer was the best I could have received. I'd work on the dress even if it meant staying up all night—every night—to fulfill my promise. I hired some helpers, and after a lot of stress and hassle, the dress was finally finished to Mrs. McClean's satisfaction. It turns out that Mrs. Lincoln had spilled a cup of coffee on the dress she wore the night of the reception following Abraham Lincoln's inauguration as President of the United States, which meant she needed a new one for the event. When Mrs. McClean asked who her dressmaker was, that lady quickly told her,
"Lizzie Keckley."
"Lizzie Keckley."
"Lizzie Keckley? The name is familiar to me. She used to work for some of my lady friends in St. Louis, and they spoke well of her. Can you recommend her to me?"
"Lizzie Keckley? That name sounds familiar. She used to work for some of my female friends in St. Louis, and they had good things to say about her. Can you recommend her to me?"
"With confidence. Shall I send her to you?"
"Sure. Should I send her to you?"
"If you please. I shall feel under many obligations for your kindness."
"If you don’t mind. I would really appreciate your kindness."
The next Sunday Mrs. McClean sent me a message to call at her house at four o'clock P.M., that day. As she did not state why I was to call, I determined to wait till Monday morning. Monday morning came, and nine o'clock found me at Mrs. McC.'s house. The streets of the capital were thronged with people, for this was Inauguration day. A new President, a man of the people from the broad prairies of the West, was to accept the solemn oath of office, was to assume the responsibilities attached to the high position of Chief Magistrate of the United States. Never was such deep interest felt in the inauguration proceedings as was felt today; for threats of assassination had been made, and every breeze from the South came heavily laden with the rumors of war. Around Willard's hotel swayed an excited crowd, and it was with the utmost difficulty that I worked my way to the house on the opposite side of the street, occupied by the McCleans. Mrs. McClean was out, but presently an aide on General McClean's staff called, and informed me that I was wanted at Willard's. I crossed the street, and on entering the hotel was met by Mrs. McClean, who greeted me:
The next Sunday, Mrs. McClean sent me a message to come to her house at four o'clock PM that day. Since she didn’t say why I was supposed to come, I decided to wait until Monday morning. Monday morning arrived, and by nine o'clock, I was at Mrs. McClean's house. The streets of the capital were packed with people because it was Inauguration Day. A new President, a man of the people from the vast prairies of the West, was about to take the solemn oath of office and assume the responsibilities that came with the high position of Chief Magistrate of the United States. Never had there been such intense interest in the inauguration proceedings as there was today; threats of assassination had been made, and every breeze from the South was heavy with rumors of war. An excited crowd swarmed around Willard's hotel, and it was extremely difficult for me to make my way to the house across the street, where the McCleans lived. Mrs. McClean was out, but soon an aide from General McClean's staff arrived and told me that I was needed at Willard's. I crossed the street, and as I entered the hotel, I was greeted by Mrs. McClean.
"Lizzie, why did you not come yesterday, as I requested? Mrs. Lincoln wanted to see you, but I fear that now you are too late."
"Lizzie, why didn’t you come yesterday like I asked? Mrs. Lincoln wanted to see you, but I’m afraid it’s too late now."
"I am sorry, Mrs. McClean. You did not say what you wanted with me yesterday, so I judged that this morning would do as well."
"I’m sorry, Mrs. McClean. You didn’t say what you needed from me yesterday, so I figured this morning would work just as well."
"You should have come yesterday," she insisted. "Go up to Mrs. Lincoln's room"—giving me the number—"she may find use for you yet."
"You should have come yesterday," she said. "Go up to Mrs. Lincoln's room"—giving me the number—"she might still need your help."
With a nervous step I passed on, and knocked at Mrs. Lincoln's door. A cheery voice bade me come in, and a lady, inclined to stoutness, about forty years of age, stood before me.
With a nervous step, I moved on and knocked at Mrs. Lincoln's door. A cheerful voice called for me to come in, and a woman, slightly overweight and around forty years old, stood in front of me.
"You are Lizzie Keckley, I believe."
"You’re Lizzie Keckley, correct?"
I bowed assent.
I nodded in agreement.
"The dress-maker that Mrs. McClean recommended?"
"The dressmaker that Mrs. McClean recommended?"
"Yes, madam."
"Yes, ma'am."
"Very well; I have not time to talk to you now, but would like to have you call at the White House, at eight o'clock to-morrow morning, where I shall then be."
"Alright; I don’t have time to chat with you right now, but I’d like you to come by the White House tomorrow morning at eight o'clock, where I’ll be."
I bowed myself out of the room, and returned to my apartments. The day passed slowly, for I could not help but speculate in relation to the appointed interview for the morrow. My long-cherished hope was about to be realized, and I could not rest.
I left the room and went back to my apartment. The day dragged on because I couldn't stop thinking about the scheduled meeting for tomorrow. My long-held hope was about to come true, and I couldn't relax.
Tuesday morning, at eight o'clock, I crossed the threshold of the White House for the first time. I was shown into a waiting-room, and informed that Mrs. Lincoln was at breakfast. In the waiting-room I found no less than three mantua-makers waiting for an interview with the wife of the new President. It seems that Mrs. Lincoln had told several of her lady friends that she had urgent need for a dress-maker, and that each of these friends had sent her mantua-maker to the White House. Hope fell at once. With so many rivals for the position sought after, I regarded my chances for success as extremely doubtful. I was the last one summoned to Mrs. Lincoln's presence. All the others had a hearing, and were dismissed. I went up-stairs timidly, and entering the room with nervous step, discovered the wife of the President standing by a window, looking out, and engaged in lively conversation with a lady, Mrs. Grimsly, as I afterwards learned. Mrs. L. came forward, and greeted me warmly.
Tuesday morning, at eight o'clock, I stepped into the White House for the first time. I was taken to a waiting room and told that Mrs. Lincoln was having breakfast. In the waiting room, I saw no fewer than three dressmakers waiting to meet the wife of the new President. Apparently, Mrs. Lincoln had mentioned to several of her female friends that she urgently needed a dressmaker, and each of those friends had sent her own dressmaker to the White House. My hopes dropped immediately. With so many competitors for the job, I felt my chances of success were quite slim. I was the last one called to see Mrs. Lincoln. All the others had their turn and were dismissed. I walked upstairs nervously, and as I entered the room with an anxious step, I saw the President's wife standing by a window, looking out and chatting animatedly with a lady, Mrs. Grimsly, as I later learned. Mrs. Lincoln came forward and greeted me warmly.
"You have come at last. Mrs. Keckley, who have you worked for in the city?"
"You've finally arrived. Mrs. Keckley, who have you worked for in the city?"
"Among others, Mrs. Senator Davis has been one of my best patrons," was my reply.
"Among others, Mrs. Senator Davis has been one of my best supporters," was my reply.
"Mrs. Davis! So you have worked for her, have you? Of course you gave satisfaction; so far, good. Can you do my work?"
"Mrs. Davis! So you’ve worked for her, huh? Of course you did a good job; that’s great. Can you handle my work?"
"Yes, Mrs. Lincoln. Will you have much work for me to do?"
"Yes, Mrs. Lincoln. Will you have a lot of work for me to do?"
"That, Mrs. Keckley, will depend altogether upon your prices. I trust that your terms are reasonable. I cannot afford to be extravagant. We are just from the West, and are poor. If[Pg 38] you do not charge too much, I shall be able to give you all my work."
"That, Mrs. Keckley, will completely depend on your prices. I hope your terms are fair. I can't afford to be wasteful. We just moved from the West and we're struggling financially. If[Pg 38] you don't charge too much, I can give you all my work."
"I do not think there will be any difficulty about charges, Mrs. Lincoln; my terms are reasonable."
"I don't think there will be any issues with the fees, Mrs. Lincoln; my rates are fair."
"Well, if you will work cheap, you shall have plenty to do. I can't afford to pay big prices, so I frankly tell you so in the beginning."
"Well, if you're willing to work for less, you’ll have a lot on your plate. I can’t pay high rates, so I'm being upfront about it from the start."
The terms were satisfactorily arranged, and I measured Mrs. Lincoln, took the dress with me, a bright rose-colored moiré-antique, and returned the next day to fit it on her. A number of ladies were in the room, all making preparations for the levee to come off on Friday night. These ladies, I learned, were relatives of Mrs. L.'s,—Mrs. Edwards and Mrs. Kellogg, her own sisters, and Elizabeth Edwards and Julia Baker, her nieces. Mrs. Lincoln this morning was dressed in a cashmere wrapper, quilted down the front; and she wore a simple head-dress. The other ladies wore morning robes.
The terms were arranged to everyone's satisfaction, and I measured Mrs. Lincoln, took the dress with me, a bright rose-colored moiré-antique, and came back the next day to fit it on her. Several ladies were in the room, all preparing for the levee scheduled for Friday night. I learned that these ladies were relatives of Mrs. Lincoln—Mrs. Edwards and Mrs. Kellogg, her sisters, along with Elizabeth Edwards and Julia Baker, her nieces. This morning, Mrs. Lincoln was wearing a cashmere wrap, quilted down the front, and a simple headpiece. The other ladies were in their morning gowns.
I was hard at work on the dress, when I was informed that the levee had been postponed from Friday night till Tuesday night. This, of course, gave me more time to complete my task. Mrs. Lincoln sent for me, and suggested some alteration in style, which was made. She also requested that I make a waist of blue watered silk for Mrs. Grimsly, as work on the dress would not require all my time.
I was really focused on the dress when I was told that the levee had been pushed back from Friday night to Tuesday night. This, of course, gave me extra time to finish my work. Mrs. Lincoln called for me and suggested some changes in style, which I made. She also asked me to create a waist of blue watered silk for Mrs. Grimsly, since the work on the dress wouldn’t take up all my time.
Tuesday evening came, and I had taken the last stitches on the dress. I folded it and carried it to the White House, with the waist for Mrs. Grimsly. When I went up-stairs, I found the ladies in a terrible state of excitement. Mrs. Lincoln was protesting that she could not go down, for the reason that she had nothing to wear.
Tuesday evening arrived, and I had finished the last stitches on the dress. I folded it and took it to the White House, along with the waist for Mrs. Grimsly. When I went upstairs, I found the ladies in a complete frenzy. Mrs. Lincoln was insisting that she couldn't go down because she had nothing to wear.
"Mrs. Keckley, you have disappointed me—deceived me. Why do you bring my dress at this late hour?"
"Mrs. Keckley, you’ve let me down—really misled me. Why are you bringing my dress at this late hour?"
"Because I have just finished it, and I thought I should be in time."
"Since I just finished it, I thought I should be on time."
"But you are not in time, Mrs. Keckley; you have bitterly disappointed me. I have no time now to dress, and, what is more, I will not dress, and go down-stairs."
"But you're too late, Mrs. Keckley; you've really let me down. I don't have time to get ready now, and what’s more, I refuse to get dressed and go downstairs."
"I am sorry if I have disappointed you, Mrs. Lincoln, for I in[Pg 39]tended to be in time. Will you let me dress you? I can have you ready in a few minutes."
"I’m sorry if I’ve let you down, Mrs. Lincoln, because I intended to be on time. Can I help you get dressed? I can have you ready in just a few minutes."
"No, I won't be dressed. I will stay in my room. Mr. Lincoln can go down with the other ladies."
"No, I won't get dressed. I'll stay in my room. Mr. Lincoln can go down with the other ladies."
"But there is plenty of time for you to dress, Mary," joined in Mrs. Grimsly and Mrs. Edwards. "Let Mrs. Keckley assist you, and she will soon have you ready."
"But you have plenty of time to get dressed, Mary," chimed in Mrs. Grimsly and Mrs. Edwards. "Let Mrs. Keckley help you, and she’ll have you ready in no time."
Thus urged, she consented. I dressed her hair, and arranged the dress on her. It fitted nicely, and she was pleased. Mr. Lincoln came in, threw himself on the sofa, laughed with Willie and little Tad, and then commenced pulling on his gloves, quoting poetry all the while.
Thus urged, she agreed. I styled her hair and put her dress on. It fit well, and she was happy. Mr. Lincoln walked in, flopped onto the sofa, laughed with Willie and little Tad, and then started putting on his gloves, quoting poetry the whole time.
"You seem to be in a poetical mood to-night," said his wife.
"You seem to be in a poetic mood tonight," said his wife.
"Yes, mother, these are poetical times," was his pleasant reply. "I declare, you look charming in that dress. Mrs. Keckley has met with great success." And then he proceeded to compliment the other ladies.
"Yes, mom, these are poetic times," was his cheerful reply. "I must say, you look lovely in that dress. Mrs. Keckley has had great success." Then he went on to compliment the other women.
Mrs. Lincoln looked elegant in her rose-colored moiré-antique. She wore a pearl necklace, pearl ear-rings, pearl bracelets, and red roses in her hair. Mrs. Baker was dressed in lemon-colored silk; Mrs. Kellogg in a drab silk, ashes of rose; Mrs. Edwards in a brown and black silk; Miss Edwards in crimson, and Mrs. Grimsly in blue watered silk. Just before starting downstairs, Mrs. Lincoln's lace handkerchief was the object of search. It had been displaced by Tad, who was mischievous, and hard to restrain. The handkerchief found, all became serene. Mrs. Lincoln took the President's arm, and with smiling face led the train below. I was surprised at her grace and composure. I had heard so much, in current and malicious report, of her low life, of her ignorance and vulgarity, that I expected to see her embarrassed on this occasion. Report, I soon saw, was wrong. No queen, accustomed to the usages of royalty all her life, could have comported herself with more calmness and dignity than did the wife of the President. She was confident and self-possessed, and confidence always gives grace.
Mrs. Lincoln looked stunning in her rose-colored moiré-antique dress. She wore a pearl necklace, pearl earrings, pearl bracelets, and had red roses in her hair. Mrs. Baker was in lemon-colored silk; Mrs. Kellogg wore a dull silk in ashes of rose; Mrs. Edwards had on brown and black silk; Miss Edwards was in crimson, and Mrs. Grimsly donned blue watered silk. Just before heading downstairs, Mrs. Lincoln's lace handkerchief became the focus of a search. It had been moved by her mischievous son, Tad, who was tough to keep in check. Once the handkerchief was found, everything became calm again. Mrs. Lincoln took the President's arm and, with a smiling face, led the group down. I was surprised by her poise and composure. I had heard so much, in current and malicious gossip, about her low status, ignorance, and lack of refinement, that I expected her to feel awkward on this occasion. But I soon realized the reports were wrong. No queen, raised in the ways of royalty her entire life, could have carried herself with more calmness and dignity than the President's wife. She was confident and composed, and confidence always brings grace.
This levee was a brilliant one, and the only one of the season. I became the regular modiste of Mrs. Lincoln. I made fifteen or sixteen dresses for her during the spring and early part of the[Pg 40] summer, when she left Washington; spending the hot weather at Saratoga, Long Branch, and other places. In the mean time I was employed by Mrs. Senator Douglas, one of the loveliest ladies that I ever met, Mrs. Secretary Wells, Mrs. Secretary Stanton, and others. Mrs. Douglas always dressed in deep mourning, with excellent taste, and several of the leading ladies of Washington society were extremely jealous of her superior attractions.
This levee was outstanding and the only one of the season. I became the go-to dressmaker for Mrs. Lincoln. I created fifteen or sixteen dresses for her during the spring and early summer, before she left Washington to spend the hot months in Saratoga, Long Branch, and other places. In the meantime, I was busy with Mrs. Senator Douglas, one of the loveliest women I’ve ever met, as well as Mrs. Secretary Wells, Mrs. Secretary Stanton, and others. Mrs. Douglas always dressed in elegant mourning attire, and many leading ladies of Washington society were quite envious of her exceptional allure.
CHAPTER VI
WILLIE LINCOLN'S DEATH-BED
Mrs. Lincoln returned to Washington in November, and again duty called me to the White House. The war was now in progress, and every day brought stirring news from the front—the front, where the Gray opposed the Blue, where flashed the bright sabre in the sunshine, where were heard the angry notes of battle, the deep roar of cannon, and the fearful rattle of musketry; where new graves were being made every day, where brother forgot a mother's early blessing and sought the lifeblood of brother, and friend raised the deadly knife against friend. Oh, the front, with its stirring battle-scenes! Oh, the front, with its ghastly heaps of dead! The life of the nation was at stake; and when the land was full of sorrow, there could not be much gayety at the capital. The days passed quietly with me. I soon learned that some people had an intense desire to penetrate the inner circle of the White House. No President and his family, heretofore occupying this mansion, ever excited so much curiosity as the present incumbents. Mr. Lincoln had grown up in the wilds of the West, and evil report had said much of him and his wife. The polite world was shocked, and the tendency to exaggerate intensified curiosity. As soon as it was known that I was the modiste of Mrs. Lincoln, parties crowded around and affected friendship for me, hoping to induce me to betray the secrets of the domestic circle. One day a woman, I will not call her a lady, drove up to my rooms, gave me an order to make a dress, and insisted on partly paying me in advance. She called on me every day, and was exceedingly kind. When she came to take her dress away, she cautiously remarked:
Mrs. Lincoln returned to Washington in November, and once again duty called me to the White House. The war was now underway, and every day brought exciting news from the front—the front, where the Gray fought against the Blue, where bright sabers flashed in the sunlight, where the angry sounds of battle could be heard, the deep roar of cannons, and the terrifying rattle of muskets; where new graves were being dug every day, where brothers forgot their mother’s early blessing and sought the lifeblood of one another, and friends raised deadly weapons against each other. Oh, the front, with its gripping battle scenes! Oh, the front, with its horrific piles of dead! The life of the nation was at risk; and when the land was filled with sorrow, there couldn’t be much joy in the capital. My days passed quietly. I soon learned that some people had a strong desire to get into the inner circle of the White House. No president and his family had ever drawn so much curiosity as the current residents. Mr. Lincoln had grown up in the wild West, and there were many rumors about him and his wife. The polite society was shocked, and the tendency to exaggerate only fueled the curiosity. As soon as it was known that I was Mrs. Lincoln’s dressmaker, groups gathered around and pretended to befriend me, hoping I would reveal the secrets of the domestic circle. One day, a woman, and I won’t call her a lady, came to my studio, placed an order for a dress, and insisted on paying me a portion in advance. She visited me every day and was incredibly nice. When she came to pick up her dress, she carefully said:
"Mrs. Keckley, you know Mrs. Lincoln?"
"Mrs. Keckley, do you know Mrs. Lincoln?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"You are her modiste; are you not?"
"You're her dressmaker, right?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"You know her very well; do you not?"
"You know her really well; don't you?"
"I am with her every day or two."
"I see her every day or every other day."
"Don't you think you would have some influence with her?"
"Don't you think you might have some sway with her?"
"I cannot say. Mrs. Lincoln, I presume, would listen to anything I should suggest, but whether she would be influenced by a suggestion of mine is another question."
"I can’t say. Mrs. Lincoln, I assume, would listen to anything I might suggest, but whether she would actually be swayed by my suggestion is another matter."
"I am sure that you could influence her, Mrs. Keckley. Now listen; I have a proposition to make. I have a great desire to become an inmate of the White House. I have heard so much of Mr. Lincoln's goodness that I should like to be near him; and if I can enter the White House no other way, I am willing to go as a menial. My dear Mrs. Keckley, will you not recommend me to Mrs. Lincoln as a friend of yours out of employment, and ask her to take me as a chambermaid? If you will do this you shall be well rewarded. It may be worth several thousand dollars to you in time."
"I’m sure you could convince her, Mrs. Keckley. Now, listen; I have a proposal. I really want to be a resident at the White House. I’ve heard so much about Mr. Lincoln's kindness that I’d love to be close to him; and if the only way I can get into the White House is as a servant, I’m willing to do that. My dear Mrs. Keckley, could you please recommend me to Mrs. Lincoln as a friend of yours who is currently looking for work, and ask her to hire me as a chambermaid? If you do this, you will be well compensated. It could be worth several thousand dollars to you over time."
I looked at the woman in amazement. A bribe, and to betray the confidence of my employer! Turning to her with a glance of scorn, I said:
I stared at the woman in shock. A bribe, and to betray my employer's trust! Turning to her with a look of disdain, I said:
"Madam, you are mistaken in regard to my character. Sooner than betray the trust of a friend, I would throw myself into the Potomac river. I am not so base as that. Pardon me, but there is the door, and I trust that you will never enter my room again."
"Madam, you have misunderstood my character. I would sooner jump into the Potomac River than betray a friend's trust. I’m not that low. Excuse me, but the door is right there, and I hope you will never come into my room again."
She sprang to her feet in deep confusion, and passed through the door, murmuring: "Very well; you will live to regret your action today."
She jumped to her feet in deep confusion and walked through the door, murmuring, "Fine; you’ll regret what you did today."
"Never, never!" I exclaimed, and closed the door after her with a bang. I afterwards learned that this woman was an actress, and that her object was to enter the White House as a servant, learn its secrets, and then publish a scandal to the world. I do not give her name, for such publicity would wound the sensitive feelings of friends, who would have to share her disgrace, without being responsible for her faults. I simply record the incident to show how I often was approached by unprincipled parties. It is unnecessary to say that I indignantly refused every bribe offered.
"Never, never!" I shouted, slamming the door behind her. I later found out that this woman was an actress trying to get into the White House as a servant to learn its secrets and then spill a scandal to the world. I won’t mention her name because that would hurt the feelings of those close to her, who would have to bear the shame without being responsible for her actions. I’m just sharing this incident to illustrate how frequently I was approached by dishonest individuals. It goes without saying that I firmly rejected every bribe that was offered.
The first public appearance of Mrs. Lincoln that winter was at[Pg 43] the reception on New Year's Day. This reception was shortly followed by a brilliant levee. The day after the levee I went to the White House, and while fitting a dress to Mrs. Lincoln, she said:
The first public appearance of Mrs. Lincoln that winter was at[Pg 43] the reception on New Year's Day. This reception was shortly followed by a grand levee. The day after the levee, I went to the White House, and while fitting a dress for Mrs. Lincoln, she said:
"Lizabeth"—she had learned to drop the E—"Lizabeth, I have an idea. These are war times, and we must be as economical as possible. You know the President is expected to give a series of state dinners every winter, and these dinners are very costly; Now I want to avoid this expense; and my idea is, that if I give three large receptions, the state dinners can be scratched from the programme. What do you think, Lizabeth?"
"Lizabeth"—she had learned to drop the E—"Lizabeth, I have an idea. These are wartime, and we need to be as economical as possible. You know the President is expected to host a series of state dinners every winter, and those dinners are very expensive. I want to cut this cost, so my idea is that if I hold three big receptions, we can eliminate the state dinners from the schedule. What do you think, Lizabeth?"
"I think that you are right, Mrs. Lincoln."
"I think you're right, Mrs. Lincoln."
"I am glad to hear you say so. If I can make Mr. Lincoln take the same view of the case, I shall not fail to put the idea into practice."
"I’m happy to hear you say that. If I can get Mr. Lincoln to see it the same way, I won’t hesitate to put the idea into action."
Before I left her room that day, Mr. Lincoln came in. She at once stated the case to him. He pondered the question a few moments before answering.
Before I left her room that day, Mr. Lincoln walked in. She immediately presented the situation to him. He thought about it for a moment before responding.
"Mother, I am afraid your plan will not work."
"Mom, I’m worried your plan won't work."
"But it will work, if you will only determine that it shall work."
"But it will work if you just decide that it shall work."
"It is breaking in on the regular custom," he mildly replied.
"It's interrupting the usual routine," he said gently.
"But you forget, father, these are war times, and old customs can be done away with for the once. The idea is economical, you must admit."
"But you forget, Dad, these are wartime, and traditions can be set aside just this once. You have to admit, it's a smart idea."
"Yes, mother, but we must think of something besides economy."
"Yes, Mom, but we need to consider something other than just saving money."
"I do think of something else. Public receptions are more democratic than stupid state dinners—are more in keeping with the spirit of the institutions of our country, as you would say if called upon to make a stump speech. There are a great many strangers in the city, foreigners and others, whom we can entertain at our receptions, but whom we cannot invite to our dinners."
"I think of something else. Public receptions are more democratic than pointless state dinners—they align better with the spirit of the institutions in our country, as you would say if you had to give a speech. There are many strangers in the city, foreigners and others, whom we can entertain at our receptions, but we can't invite them to our dinners."
"I believe you are right, mother. You argue the point well. I think that we shall have to decide on the receptions."
"I think you're right, mom. You make a good point. We need to figure out the receptions."
So the day was carried. The question was decided, and arrangements were made for the first reception. It now was January, and cards were issued for February.
So the day went on. The question was settled, and plans were made for the first reception. It was now January, and invitations were sent out for February.
The children, Tad and Willie, were constantly receiving presents. Willie was so delighted with a little pony, that he insisted on riding it every day. The weather was changeable, and exposure resulted in a severe cold, which deepened into fever. He was very sick, and I was summoned to his bedside. It was sad to see the poor boy suffer. Always of a delicate constitution, he could not resist the strong inroads of disease. The days dragged wearily by, and he grew weaker and more shadow-like. He was his mother's favorite child, and she doted on him. It grieved her heart sorely to see him suffer. When able to be about, he was almost constantly by her side. When I would go in her room, almost always I found blue-eyed Willie there, reading from an open book, or curled up in a chair with pencil and paper in hand. He had decidedly a literary taste, and was a studious boy. A short time before his death he wrote this simple little poem:
The kids, Tad and Willie, were always getting gifts. Willie was so thrilled with a little pony that he wanted to ride it every day. The weather was unpredictable, and he ended up coming down with a bad cold that turned into a fever. He was really sick, and I was called to his bedside. It was heartbreaking to watch the poor boy suffer. Always a bit fragile, he couldn’t fight off the strong illness. The days dragged on, and he grew weaker and more ghost-like. He was his mom's favorite, and she spoiled him. It broke her heart to see him in pain. When he was feeling better, he was nearly always at her side. Whenever I entered her room, I often found blue-eyed Willie there, reading from an open book or curled up in a chair with a pencil and paper. He definitely had a love for literature and was a dedicated student. A little while before he passed away, he wrote this simple little poem:
"WASHINGTON, D. C., October 30, 1861.
"WASHINGTON, D. C., October 30, 1861.
DEAR SIR:—I enclose you my first attempt at poetry.
DEAR SIR:—I'm enclosing my first attempt at poetry.
"To the Editor of the National Republican."
LINES ON THE DEATH OF COLONEL EDWARD BAKER.
THERE was no patriot like Baker,
So noble and so true;
He fell as a soldier on the field,
His face to the sky of blue.
His voice is silent in the hall
Which oft his presence graced;
No more he'll hear the loud acclaim
Which rang from place to place.
No squeamish notions filled his breast,
The Union was his theme;
"No surrender and no compromise,"
His day-thought and night's dream.
[Pg 45]
His Country has her part to pay
To'rds those he has left behind;
His widow and his children all,
She must always keep in mind.
"To the Editor of the National Republican."
LINES ON THE DEATH OF COLONEL EDWARD BAKER.
There was no patriot quite like Baker,
So noble and so real;
He fell as a soldier on the battlefield,
His face was turned up to the blue sky.
His voice is quiet in the hall.
Which often welcomed him;
He won't hear the loud cheers anymore.
That sounded from one place to another.
No cowardly thoughts filled his heart,
The Union was his cause;
"No surrender, no compromise,"
His constant thought during the day and his dream at night.
[Pg 45]
His country has her role to fulfill
For those he has left behind;
His widow and all of his children,
She must always remember.
Finding that Willie continued to grow worse, Mrs. Lincoln determined to withdraw her cards of invitation and postpone the reception. Mr. Lincoln thought that the cards had better not be withdrawn. At least he advised that the doctor be consulted before any steps were taken. Accordingly Dr. Stone was called in. He pronounced Willie better, and said that there was every reason for an early recovery. He thought, since the invitations had been issued, it would be best to go on with the reception. Willie, he insisted, was in no immediate danger. Mrs. Lincoln was guided by these counsels, and no postponement was announced. On the evening of the reception Willie was suddenly taken worse. His mother sat by his bedside a long while, holding his feverish hand in her own, and watching his labored breathing. The doctor claimed there was no cause for alarm. I arranged Mrs. Lincoln's hair, then assisted her to dress. Her dress was white satin, trimmed with black lace. The trail was very long, and as she swept through the room, Mr. Lincoln was standing with his back to the fire, his hands behind him, and his eyes on the carpet. His face wore a thoughtful, solemn look. The rustling of the satin dress attracted his attention. He looked at it a few moments; then, in his quaint, quiet way remarked—
Finding that Willie continued to get worse, Mrs. Lincoln decided to cancel her invitations and postpone the reception. Mr. Lincoln believed it would be better not to withdraw the cards. At least he suggested that they consult the doctor before taking any action. So, Dr. Stone was called in. He confirmed that Willie was improving and mentioned that there was every reason to expect an early recovery. He thought, since the invitations had already been sent, it would be best to proceed with the reception. Willie, he insisted, was not in immediate danger. Mrs. Lincoln followed this advice, and no postponement was announced. On the night of the reception, Willie suddenly got worse. His mother sat by his bedside for a long time, holding his hot hand and watching his difficult breathing. The doctor insisted there was no reason to worry. I styled Mrs. Lincoln's hair, and then helped her get dressed. Her dress was white satin, trimmed with black lace. The train was very long, and as she moved through the room, Mr. Lincoln stood with his back to the fire, his hands behind him, and his eyes on the carpet. He had a thoughtful, serious expression. The rustling of the satin attracted his attention. He looked at it for a moment; then, in his characteristic, calm manner, remarked—
"Whew! our cat has a long tail to-night."
"Whew! Our cat has a long tail tonight."
Mrs. Lincoln did not reply. The President added:
Mrs. Lincoln didn't respond. The President added:
"Mother, it is my opinion, if some of that tail was nearer the head, it would be in better style;" and he glanced at her bare arms and neck. She had a beautiful neck and arm, and low dresses were becoming to her. She turned away with a look of offended dignity, and presently took the President's arm, and both went down-stairs to their guests, leaving me alone with the sick boy.
"Mom, I think if some of that tail was a bit closer to the head, it would look better," he said, glancing at her bare arms and neck. She had a lovely neck and arms, and low-cut dresses suited her. She turned away, looking offended, and soon took the President's arm, and they both went downstairs to join the guests, leaving me alone with the sick boy.
The reception was a large and brilliant one, and the rich notes of the Marine Band in the apartments below came to the sick-room in soft, subdued murmurs, like the wild, faint sobbing of far-off spirits. Some of the young people had suggested dancing, but Mr. Lincoln met the suggestion with an emphatic veto.[Pg 46] The brilliance of the scene could not dispel the sadness that rested upon the face of Mrs. Lincoln. During the evening she came upstairs several times, and stood by the bedside of the suffering boy. She loved him with a mother's heart, and her anxiety was great. The night passed slowly; morning came, and Willie was worse. He lingered a few days, and died. God called the beautiful spirit home, and the house of joy was turned into the house of mourning. I was worn out with watching, and was not in the room when Willie died, but was immediately sent for. I assisted in washing him and dressing him, and then laid him on the bed, when Mr. Lincoln came in. I never saw a man so bowed down with grief. He came to the bed, lifted the cover from the face of his child, gazed at it long and earnestly, murmuring, "My poor boy, he was too good for this earth. God has called him home. I know that he is much better off in heaven, but then we loved him so. It is hard, hard to have him die!"
The reception was grand and vibrant, and the rich sounds of the Marine Band from the rooms below drifted into the sick-room as soft, muted whispers, like the distant, faint cries of spirits. Some of the younger guests had suggested dancing, but Mr. Lincoln firmly rejected the idea.[Pg 46] The splendor of the gathering couldn’t lift the sadness that hung over Mrs. Lincoln’s face. Throughout the evening, she went upstairs several times, standing by her sick son’s bedside. She loved him deeply as any mother would, and her worry was immense. The night dragged on; morning arrived, and Willie was worse. He held on for a few days before passing away. God took the beautiful spirit home, and the house filled with joy became a house of mourning. I was exhausted from watching and wasn’t in the room when Willie died, but I was quickly summoned. I helped wash and dress him, then placed him on the bed just as Mr. Lincoln entered. I had never seen a man so devastated by grief. He approached the bed, pulled back the cover from his child’s face, looked at it for a long time, and softly said, “My poor boy, he was too good for this earth. God has called him home. I know he is much better off in heaven, but we loved him so much. It’s so hard, so hard to lose him!”
Great sobs choked his utterance. He buried his head in his hands, and his tall frame was convulsed with emotion. I stood at the foot of the bed, my eyes full of tears, looking at the man in silent, awe-stricken wonder. His grief unnerved him, and made him a weak, passive child. I did not dream that his rugged nature could be so moved. I shall never forget those solemn moments—genius and greatness weeping over love's idol lost. There is a grandeur as well as a simplicity about the picture that will never fade. With me it is immortal—I really believe that I shall carry it with me across the dark, mysterious river of death.
Great sobs choked his words. He buried his head in his hands, his tall frame shaking with emotion. I stood at the foot of the bed, my eyes full of tears, watching the man in silent, awestruck wonder. His grief left him shaken, turning him into a weak, passive child. I never imagined his tough nature could be so affected. I will never forget those solemn moments—genius and greatness weeping over love's lost idol. There’s both grandeur and simplicity in that image that will never fade. For me, it's immortal—I truly believe I will carry it with me across the dark, mysterious river of death.
Mrs. Lincoln's grief was inconsolable. The pale face of her dead boy threw her into convulsions. Around him love's tendrils had been twined, and now that he was dressed for the tomb, it was like tearing the tendrils out of the heart by their roots. Willie, she often said, if spared by Providence, would be the hope and stay of her old age. But Providence had not spared him. The light faded from his eyes, and the death-dew had gathered on his brow.
Mrs. Lincoln's grief was unbearable. The pale face of her deceased son sent her into fits of anguish. Love's bonds had been tightly woven around him, and now that he was prepared for burial, it felt like ripping those bonds out of her heart. Willie, she often said, if saved by fate, would have been the support of her later years. But fate had not saved him. The light left his eyes, and the chill of death settled on his forehead.
In one of her paroxysms of grief the President kindly bent over his wife, took her by the arm, and gently led her to the window. With a stately, solemn gesture, he pointed to the lunatic asylum.
In one of her fits of grief, the President kindly leaned over his wife, took her by the arm, and gently led her to the window. With a dignified, serious gesture, he pointed to the mental hospital.
"Mother, do you see that large white building on the hill yonder? Try and control your grief, or it will drive you mad, and we may have to send you there."
"Mom, do you see that big white building on the hill over there? Try to keep your emotions in check, or it could drive you crazy, and we might have to send you there."
Mrs. Lincoln was so completely overwhelmed with sorrow that she did not attend the funeral. Willie was laid to rest in the cemetery, and the White House was draped in mourning. Black crape everywhere met the eye, contrasting strangely with the gay and brilliant colors of a few days before. Party dresses were laid aside, and every one who crossed the threshold of the Presidential mansion spoke in subdued tones when they thought of the sweet boy at rest—
Mrs. Lincoln was so completely overcome with grief that she didn’t attend the funeral. Willie was buried in the cemetery, and the White House was covered in mourning. Black crepe was everywhere, contrasting oddly with the bright and cheerful colors from just a few days earlier. Party dresses were put away, and everyone who entered the Presidential mansion spoke in hushed tones as they thought of the sweet boy who was gone—
"Under the sod and the dew."
"Under the soil and the dew."
Previous to this I had lost my son. Leaving Wilberforce, he went to the battle-field with the three months troops, and was killed in Missouri—found his grave on the battle-field where the gallant General Lyon fell. It was a sad blow to me, and the kind womanly letter that Mrs. Lincoln wrote to me when she heard of my bereavement was full of golden words of comfort.
Previous to this, I had lost my son. After leaving Wilberforce, he went to the battlefield with the three-month troops and was killed in Missouri—his grave is on the battlefield where the brave General Lyon fell. It was a heartbreaking loss for me, and the heartfelt letter from Mrs. Lincoln that she sent when she heard about my loss was filled with uplifting words of comfort.
Nathaniel Parker Willis, the genial poet, now sleeping in his grave, wrote this beautiful sketch of Willie Lincoln, after the sad death of the bright-eyed boy:
Nathaniel Parker Willis, the friendly poet, now resting in his grave, wrote this beautiful piece about Willie Lincoln, after the tragic death of the bright-eyed boy:
"This little fellow had his acquaintances among his father's friends, and I chanced to be one of them. He never failed to seek me out in the crowd, shake hands, and make some pleasant remark; and this, in a boy of ten years of age, was, to say the least, endearing to a stranger. But he had more than mere affectionateness. His self-possession—aplomb, as the French call it—was extraordinary. I was one day passing the White House, when he was outside with a play-fellow on the side-walk. Mr. Seward drove in, with Prince Napoleon and two of his suite in the carriage; and, in a mock-heroic way—terms of intimacy evidently existing between the boy and the Secretary—the official gentleman took off his hat, and the Napoleon did the same, all making the young Prince President a ceremonious salute. Not a bit staggered with the homage, Willie drew himself up to his full height, took off his little cap with graceful self-possession, and bowed down formally to the ground, like a little ambassador. They drove past, and he went on unconcernedly with his[Pg 48] play: the impromptu readiness and good judgment being clearly a part of his nature. His genial and open expression of countenance was none the less ingenuous and fearless for a certain tincture of fun; and it was in this mingling of qualities that he so faithfully resembled his father.
"This little guy had his connections among his dad's friends, and I happened to be one of them. He always looked for me in the crowd, shook my hand, and made some friendly comment; and this, in a boy of ten, was, to say the least, charming to a stranger. But he had more than just affection. His self-confidence—aplomb, as the French say—was remarkable. One day, I was passing by the White House when he was outside with a friend on the sidewalk. Mr. Seward drove in with Prince Napoleon and two members of his entourage in the carriage; and in a mock-heroic manner—evidently familiar with the boy—the official took off his hat, and the Napoleon did the same, all giving the young Prince President a formal salute. Not at all fazed by the attention, Willie stood tall, gracefully removed his little cap, and bowed deeply to the ground like a mini ambassador. They drove past, and he continued with his[Pg 48] play, his spontaneous readiness and good judgment clearly a part of his nature. His cheerful and open expression was none the less genuine and fearless for a hint of mischief; and it was in this blend of traits that he so closely resembled his father."
"With all the splendor that was around this little fellow in his new home, he was so bravely and beautifully himself—and that only. A wild flower transplanted from the prairie to the hot-house, he retained his prairie habits, unalterably pure and simple, till he died. His leading trait seemed to be a fearless and kindly frankness, willing that everything should be as different as it pleased, but resting unmoved in his own conscious single-heartedness. I found I was studying him irresistibly, as one of the sweet problems of childhood that the world is blessed with in rare places; and the news of his death (I was absent from Washington, on a visit to my own children, at the time) came to me like a knell heard unexpectedly at a merry-making.
"With all the splendor surrounding this little guy in his new home, he was so bravely and beautifully himself—and that was it. A wildflower moved from the prairie to the greenhouse, he kept his prairie habits, unchangeably pure and simple, until he passed away. His main trait seemed to be a fearless and genuine openness, accepting that everything could be as different as it wanted to be, but staying steady in his own sincere heart. I found myself irresistibly studying him, like one of those sweet mysteries of childhood that the world is lucky to have in rare places; and the news of his death (I was away from Washington, visiting my own kids at the time) hit me like an unexpected tolling bell during a celebration."
"On the day of the funeral I went before the hour, to take a near farewell look at the dear boy; for they had embalmed him to send home to the West—to sleep under the sod of his own valley—and the coffin-lid was to be closed before the service. The family had just taken their leave of him, and the servants and nurses were seeing him for the last time—and with tears and sobs wholly unrestrained, for he was loved like an idol by every one of them. He lay with eyes closed—his brown hair parted as we had known it—pale in the slumber of death; but otherwise unchanged, for he was dressed as if for the evening, and held in one of his hands, crossed upon his breast, a bunch of exquisite flowers—a message coming from his mother, while we were looking upon him, that those flowers might be preserved for her. She was lying sick in her bed, worn out with grief and over-watching.
"On the day of the funeral, I arrived early to say one last goodbye to the dear boy; they had embalmed him to send him home to the West—to rest under the soil of his own valley—and the coffin lid was to be closed before the service. The family had just said their goodbyes, and the servants and nurses were seeing him for the last time—tears and sobs flowing freely, because he was loved like an idol by every one of them. He lay there with his eyes closed—his brown hair styled as we remembered it—pale in the stillness of death; but otherwise unchanged, dressed as if for the evening, and holding in one hand, crossed over his chest, a bunch of beautiful flowers—a message from his mother, asking that the flowers be kept for her. She was lying sick in her bed, exhausted from grief and sleepless nights."
"The funeral was very touching. Of the entertainments in the East Room the boy had been—for those who now assembled more especially—a most life-giving variation. With his bright face, and his apt greetings and replies, he was remembered in every part of that crimson-curtained hall, built only for pleasure—of all the crowds, each night, certainly the one[Pg 49] least likely to be death's first mark. He was his father's favorite. They were intimates—often seen hand in hand. And there sat the man, with a burden on his brain at which the world marvels—bent now with the load at both heart and brain—staggering under a blow like the taking from him of his child! His men of power sat around him—McClellan, with a moist eye when he bowed to the prayer, as I could see from where I stood; and Chase and Seward, with their austere features at work; and senators, and ambassadors, and soldiers, all struggling with their tears—great hearts sorrowing with the President as a stricken man and a brother. That God may give him strength for all his burdens is, I am sure, at present the prayer of a nation."
"The funeral was very moving. The boy had been a refreshing change for those gathering in the East Room—a truly uplifting presence. With his bright smile and friendly greetings, he was remembered in every corner of that crimson-curtained hall, built solely for enjoyment—certainly the crowd each night least expected to be touched by death. He was his father’s favorite, often seen walking hand in hand with him. And there sat the man, burdened by a weight that astonished the world—now bent over with the grief of losing his child! His powerful associates surrounded him—McClellan, with a tear in his eye during the prayer, which I could see from where I stood; and Chase and Seward, with their serious expressions; and senators, ambassadors, and soldiers, all fighting back tears—great hearts grieving with the President as a fellow sufferer and a brother. I am sure the nation is praying for God to give him strength for all his burdens right now."
This sketch was very much admired by Mrs. Lincoln. I copy it from the scrap-book in which she pasted it, with many tears, with her own hands.
This sketch was greatly admired by Mrs. Lincoln. I’m copying it from the scrapbook where she carefully pasted it, with many tears, by hand.
CHAPTER VII
WASHINGTON IN 1862-3
In the summer of 1862, freedmen began to flock into Washington from Maryland and Virginia. They came with a great hope in their hearts, and with all their worldly goods on their backs. Fresh from the bonds of slavery, fresh from the benighted regions of the plantation, they came to the Capital looking for liberty, and many of them not knowing it when they found it. Many good friends reached forth kind hands, but the North is not warm and impulsive. For one kind word spoken, two harsh ones were uttered; there was something repelling in the atmosphere, and the bright joyous dreams of freedom to the slave faded—were sadly altered, in the presence of that stern, practical mother, reality. Instead of flowery paths, days of perpetual sunshine, and bowers hanging with golden fruit, the road was rugged and full of thorns, the sunshine was eclipsed by shadows, and the mute appeals for help too often were answered by cold neglect. Poor dusky children of slavery, men and women of my own race—the transition from slavery to freedom was too sudden for you! The bright dreams were too rudely dispelled; you were not prepared for the new life that opened before you, and the great masses of the North learned to look upon your helplessness with indifference—learned to speak of you as an idle, dependent race. Reason should have prompted kinder thoughts. Charity is ever kind.
In the summer of 1862, freedmen started pouring into Washington from Maryland and Virginia. They arrived with great hope in their hearts and all their belongings on their backs. Just freed from the bonds of slavery and the dark world of the plantation, they came to the Capital looking for liberty, often not recognizing it when they found it. Many kind-hearted people reached out to help, but the North isn't warm and impulsive. For every kind word spoken, there were two harsh ones; there was something off in the atmosphere, and the bright, joyful dreams of freedom for the enslaved faded and were sadly altered in the face of harsh reality. Instead of flowery paths, endless sunshine, and bountiful fruit, the road was rough and full of thorns, the sunshine overshadowed by darkness, and the silent cries for help were often met with cold neglect. Poor, oppressed children of slavery, men and women of my own race—the shift from slavery to freedom was too abrupt for you! The bright dreams were too brutally shattered; you weren't ready for the new life that lay ahead, and the vast numbers in the North grew indifferent to your struggles—came to see you as an idle, dependent race. Reason should have inspired more compassionate thoughts. Charity is always kind.
One fair summer evening I was walking the streets of Washington, accompanied by a friend, when a band of music was heard in the distance. We wondered what it could mean, and curiosity prompted us to find out its meaning. We quickened our steps, and discovered that it came from the house of Mrs.[Pg 51] Farnham. The yard was brilliantly lighted, ladies and gentlemen were moving about, and the band was playing some of its sweetest airs. We approached the sentinel on duty at the gate, and asked what was going on. He told us that it was a festival given for the benefit of the sick and wounded soldiers in the city. This suggested an idea to me. If the white people can give festivals to raise funds for the relief of suffering soldiers, why should not the well-to-do colored people go to work to do something for the benefit of the suffering blacks? I could not rest. The thought was ever present with me, and the next Sunday I made a suggestion in the colored church, that a society of colored people be formed to labor for the benefit of the unfortunate freedmen. The idea proved popular, and in two weeks "the Contraband Relief Association" was organized, with forty working members.
One nice summer evening, I was walking the streets of Washington with a friend when we heard music in the distance. Curious about what it was, we quickened our pace and found out it was coming from Mrs.[Pg 51] Farnham's house. The yard was brightly lit, with ladies and gentlemen mingling around, and the band was playing some lovely melodies. We approached the guard at the gate and asked what was happening. He told us it was a festival to raise money for the sick and injured soldiers in the city. This gave me an idea. If white people can hold festivals to raise funds for suffering soldiers, why shouldn't well-off Black people organize to help those in need within their own community? I couldn't shake the thought. It stayed on my mind, and the following Sunday, I suggested at the Black church that we form a society to help the unfortunate freedmen. The idea caught on, and within two weeks, "the Contraband Relief Association" was set up, with forty active members.
In September of 1862, Mrs. Lincoln left Washington for New York, and requested me to follow her in a few days, and join her at the Metropolitan Hotel. I was glad of the opportunity to do so, for I thought that in New York I would be able to do something in the interests of our society. Armed with credentials, I took the train for New York, and went to the Metropolitan, where Mrs. Lincoln had secured accommodations for me. The next morning I told Mrs. Lincoln of my project; and she immediately headed my list with a subscription of $200. I circulated among the colored people, and got them thoroughly interested in the subject, when I was called to Boston by Mrs. Lincoln, who wished to visit her son Robert, attending college in that city. I met Mr. Wendell Phillips, and other Boston philanthropists, who gave me all the assistance in their power. We held a mass meeting at the Colored Baptist Church, Rev. Mr. Grimes, in Boston, raised a sum of money, and organized there a branch society. The society was organized by Mrs. Grimes, wife of the pastor, assisted by Mrs. Martin, wife of Rev. Stella Martin. This branch of the main society, during the war, was able to send us over eighty large boxes of goods, contributed exclusively by the colored people of Boston. Returning to New York, we held a successful meeting at the Shiloh Church, Rev. Henry Highland Garnet, pastor. The Metropolitan Hotel, at[Pg 52] that time as now, employed colored help. I suggested the object of my mission to Robert Thompson, Steward of the Hotel, who immediately raised quite a sum of money among the dining-room waiters. Mr. Frederick Douglass contributed $200, besides lecturing for us. Other prominent colored men sent in liberal contributions. From England[B] a large quantity of stores was received. Mrs. Lincoln made frequent contributions, as also did the President. In 1863 I was re-elected President of the Association, which office I continue to hold.
In September of 1862, Mrs. Lincoln left Washington for New York and asked me to follow her in a few days to join her at the Metropolitan Hotel. I was happy for the chance to do so because I thought I could accomplish something for our society in New York. With my credentials in hand, I took the train to New York and went to the Metropolitan, where Mrs. Lincoln had arranged accommodations for me. The next morning, I shared my project with Mrs. Lincoln, and she immediately kicked off my list with a $200 donation. I mingled among the Black community and got them really interested in the cause, but then I was called to Boston by Mrs. Lincoln, who wanted to visit her son Robert at college there. I met Mr. Wendell Phillips and other Boston philanthropists, who offered all the help they could. We held a large meeting at the Colored Baptist Church, where Rev. Mr. Grimes raised some funds and established a local branch of our society. This branch was organized by Mrs. Grimes, the pastor's wife, with the help of Mrs. Martin, Rev. Stella Martin's wife. During the war, this branch managed to send us over eighty large boxes of goods, all donated by the Black community of Boston. When I returned to New York, we had a successful meeting at Shiloh Church, led by Rev. Henry Highland Garnet. The Metropolitan Hotel, at that time as it is now, employed Black staff. I shared the purpose of my mission with Robert Thompson, the Hotel's Steward, who quickly raised a significant amount of money from the dining room staff. Mr. Frederick Douglass contributed $200 and also gave a lecture for us. Other notable Black leaders made generous contributions as well. A large quantity of supplies was received from England. Mrs. Lincoln made frequent donations, as did the President. In 1863, I was re-elected President of the Association, a position I continue to hold.
For two years after Willie's death the White House was the scene of no fashionable display. The memory of the dead boy was duly respected. In some things Mrs. Lincoln was an altered woman. Sometimes, when in her room, with no one present but myself, the mere mention of Willie's name would excite her emotion, and any trifling memento that recalled him would move her to tears. She could not bear to look upon his picture; and after his death she never crossed the threshold of the Guest's Room in which he died, or the Green Room in which he was embalmed. There was something supernatural in her dread of these things, and something that she could not explain. Tad's nature was the opposite of Willie's, and he was always regarded as his father's favorite child. His black eyes fairly sparkled with mischief.
For two years after Willie's death, the White House wasn't a place of fashionable displays. The memory of the deceased boy was treated with respect. In some ways, Mrs. Lincoln had changed. Sometimes, when she was alone in her room with just me, even saying Willie's name would bring out her emotions, and any small keepsake that reminded her of him would make her cry. She couldn't stand to look at his picture; after his death, she never entered the Guest Room where he died or the Green Room where he was embalmed. There was something almost supernatural about her fear of these places, something she couldn’t quite put into words. Tad’s personality was the complete opposite of Willie's, and he was always seen as his father's favorite. His dark eyes sparkled with mischief.
The war progressed, fair fields had been stained with blood, thousands of brave men had fallen, and thousands of eyes were weeping for the fallen at home. There were desolate hearthstones in the South as well as in the North, and as the people of my race watched the sanguinary struggle, the ebb and flow of the tide of battle, they lifted their faces Zionward, as if they hoped to catch a glimpse of the Promised Land beyond the sulphureous clouds of smoke which shifted now and then but to reveal ghastly rows of new-made graves. Sometimes the very life of the nation seemed to tremble with the fierce shock of arms. [Pg 53]In 1863 the Confederates were flushed with victory, and sometimes it looked as if the proud flag of the Union, the glorious old Stars and Stripes, must yield half its nationality to the tri-barred flag that floated grandly over long columns of gray. These were sad, anxious days to Mr. Lincoln, and those who saw the man in privacy only could tell how much he suffered. One day he came into the room where I was fitting a dress on Mrs. Lincoln. His step was slow and heavy, and his face sad. Like a tired child he threw himself upon a sofa, and shaded his eyes with his hands. He was a complete picture of dejection. Mrs. Lincoln, observing his troubled look, asked:
The war continued, the beautiful fields were stained with blood, thousands of brave men had died, and countless eyes were crying for the fallen at home. There were empty homes in the South as well as in the North, and as my people watched the bloody fight, the rise and fall of the tide of battle, they lifted their faces toward Zion, as if they hoped to catch a glimpse of the Promised Land beyond the smoky clouds that shifted now and then, revealing grim lines of newly dug graves. Sometimes it felt like the very life of the nation was hanging by a thread from the fierce clashes of arms. [Pg 53]In 1863, the Confederates were riding high with their victories, and it often seemed like the proud flag of the Union, the beloved Stars and Stripes, might have to surrender part of its dignity to the tri-barred flag that waved grandly over long columns of gray. These were tough, worrisome days for Mr. Lincoln, and those who saw him in private could truly understand how much he was suffering. One day, he walked into the room where I was fitting a dress on Mrs. Lincoln. His steps were slow and heavy, and his face was sad. Like a tired child, he collapsed onto a sofa and covered his eyes with his hands. He looked completely defeated. Mrs. Lincoln, noticing his troubled expression, asked:
"Where have you been, father?"
"Where have you been, Dad?"
"To the War Department," was the brief, almost sullen answer.
"To the War Department," was the short, almost gloomy reply.
"Any news?"
"Any updates?"
"Yes, plenty of news, but no good news. It is dark, dark everywhere."
"Yes, there's a lot of news, but none of it is good. It's dark, dark everywhere."
He reached forth one of his long arms, and took a small Bible from a stand near the head of the sofa, opened the pages of the holy book, and soon was absorbed in reading them. A quarter of an hour passed, and on glancing at the sofa the face of the President seemed more cheerful. The dejected look was gone, and the countenance was lighted up with new resolution and hope. The change was so marked that I could not but wonder at it, and wonder led to the desire to know what book of the Bible afforded so much comfort to the reader. Making the search for a missing article an excuse, I walked gently around the sofa, and looking into the open book, I discovered that Mr. Lincoln was reading that divine comforter, Job. He read with Christian eagerness, and the courage and hope that he derived from the inspired pages made him a new man. I almost imagined that I could hear the Lord speaking to him from out the whirlwind of battle: "Gird up thy loins now like a man: I will demand of thee, and declare thou unto me." What a sublime picture was this! A ruler of a mighty nation going to the pages of the Bible with simple Christian earnestness for comfort and courage, and finding both in the darkest hours of a nation's calamity. Ponder it, O ye scoffers at God's Holy Word, and then hang your heads for very shame!
He stretched out one of his long arms and took a small Bible from a stand near the head of the sofa, opened the pages of the holy book, and soon got lost in reading. A quarter of an hour passed, and when I glanced at the sofa, the President’s face seemed more cheerful. The dejected look was gone, and his expression was brightened with new determination and hope. The change was so noticeable that I couldn’t help but wonder about it, and that curiosity made me want to know what book of the Bible was giving him so much comfort. Using the excuse of searching for a missing item, I quietly walked around the sofa, and looking into the open book, I discovered that Mr. Lincoln was reading that divine comforter, Job. He read with genuine Christian eagerness, and the courage and hope he gained from the inspired pages transformed him into a new man. I almost imagined that I could hear the Lord speaking to him from the whirlwind of battle: "Gird up thy loins now like a man: I will demand of thee, and declare thou unto me." What a powerful image this was! A leader of a great nation turning to the pages of the Bible with simple Christian sincerity for comfort and courage, and finding both in the darkest hours of a nation's crisis. Reflect on this, O you who mock God's Holy Word, and then bow your heads in shame!
Frequent letters were received warning Mr. Lincoln of assassination, but he never gave a second thought to the mysterious warnings. The letters, however, sorely troubled his wife. She seemed to read impending danger in every rustling leaf, in every whisper of the wind.
Frequent letters warned Mr. Lincoln about assassination, but he never took the mysterious warnings seriously. However, the letters greatly worried his wife. She appeared to sense looming danger in every rustling leaf and every whisper of the wind.
"Where are you going now, father?" she would say to him, as she observed him putting on his overshoes and shawl.
"Where are you going now, Dad?" she would ask him as she watched him put on his overshoes and shawl.
"I am going over to the War Department, mother, to try and learn some news."
"I’m heading over to the War Department, Mom, to see if I can get any news."
"But, father, you should not go out alone. You know you are surrounded with danger."
"But, Dad, you shouldn't go out alone. You know you're surrounded by danger."
"All imagination. What does any one want to harm me for? Don't worry about me, mother, as if I were a little child, for no one is going to molest me;" and with a confident, unsuspecting air he would close the door behind him, descend the stairs, and pass out to his lonely walk.
"Just imagination. Why would anyone want to hurt me? Don't worry about me, Mom, like I'm a little kid, because no one is going to bother me;" and with a confident, unaware attitude, he would close the door behind him, go down the stairs, and head out for his solitary walk.
For weeks, when trouble was anticipated, friends of the President would sleep in the White House to guard him from danger.
For weeks, whenever trouble was expected, the President's friends would stay overnight in the White House to protect him from harm.
Robert would come home every few months, bringing new joy to the family circle. He was very anxious to quit school and enter the army, but the move was sternly opposed by his mother.
Robert would come home every few months, bringing new joy to the family. He was very eager to drop out of school and join the army, but his mother strongly opposed the idea.
"We have lost one son, and his loss is as much as I can bear, without being called upon to make another sacrifice," she would say, when the subject was under discussion.
"We've lost one son, and his loss is more than I can handle without being asked to make another sacrifice," she would say when the topic came up.
"But many a poor mother has given up all her sons," mildly suggested Mr. Lincoln, "and our son is not more dear to us than the sons of other people are to their mothers."
"But many a struggling mother has lost all her sons," Mr. Lincoln gently pointed out, "and our son is no more precious to us than other people's sons are to their mothers."
"That may be; but I cannot bear to have Robert exposed to danger. His services are not required in the field, and the sacrifice would be a needless one."
"That might be true; but I can't stand the idea of Robert being put in danger. His help isn't needed on the front lines, and that sacrifice would be pointless."
"The services of every man who loves his country are required in this war. You should take a liberal instead of a selfish view of the question, mother."
"The abilities of every person who loves their country are needed in this war. You should consider the situation from a generous rather than a selfish perspective, mom."
Argument at last prevailed, and permission was granted Robert to enter the army. With the rank of Captain and A. D. C. he went to the field, and remained in the army till the close of the war.
Argument finally won out, and Robert was granted permission to join the army. He went to the field with the rank of Captain and A.D.C., and stayed in the army until the war ended.
I well recollect a little incident that gave me a clearer insight into Robert's character. He was at home at the time the Tom Thumb combination was at Washington. The marriage of little Hopo'-my-thumb—Charles Stratton—to Miss Warren created no little excitement in the world, and the people of Washington participated in the general curiosity. Some of Mrs. Lincoln's friends made her believe that it was the duty of Mrs. Lincoln to show some attention to the remarkable dwarfs. Tom Thumb had been caressed by royalty in the Old World, and why should not the wife of the President of his native country smile upon him also? Verily, duty is one of the greatest bugbears in life. A hasty reception was arranged, and cards of invitation issued. I had dressed Mrs. Lincoln, and she was ready to go below and receive her guests, when Robert entered his mother's room.
I clearly remember a little incident that gave me a better understanding of Robert's character. He was home when the Tom Thumb show was in Washington. The marriage of little Hopo'-my-thumb—Charles Stratton—to Miss Warren caused quite a stir, and the people of Washington were curious about it. Some of Mrs. Lincoln's friends convinced her that it was her duty to pay attention to these remarkable dwarfs. Tom Thumb had been treated like royalty in Europe, so why shouldn’t the President’s wife also show him some kindness? Honestly, duty can be one of the biggest burdens in life. A quick reception was organized, and invitations were sent out. I had dressed Mrs. Lincoln, and she was ready to go downstairs and greet her guests when Robert came into her room.
"You are at leisure this afternoon, are you not, Robert?"
"You’re free this afternoon, right, Robert?"
"Yes, mother."
"Yeah, mom."
"Of course, then, you will dress and come down-stairs."
"Of course, then, you will get dressed and come downstairs."
"No, mother, I do not propose to assist in entertaining Tom Thumb. My notions of duty, perhaps, are somewhat different from yours."
"No, Mom, I don’t plan to help entertain Tom Thumb. My sense of duty is probably a bit different from yours."
Robert had a lofty soul, and he could not stoop to all of the follies and absurdities of the ephemeral current of fashionable life.
Robert had a noble spirit, and he couldn't lower himself to the silly and ridiculous trends of fleeting fashionable life.
Mrs. Lincoln's love for her husband sometimes prompted her to act very strangely. She was extremely jealous of him, and if a lady desired to court her displeasure, she could select no surer way to do it than to pay marked attention to the President. These little jealous freaks often were a source of perplexity to Mr. Lincoln. If it was a reception for which they were dressing, he would come into her room to conduct her downstairs, and while pulling on his gloves ask, with a merry twinkle in his eyes:
Mrs. Lincoln's love for her husband often led her to behave in unusual ways. She was very jealous of him, and if a woman wanted to upset her, the best way to do it was to give the President special attention. These little jealous moments often puzzled Mr. Lincoln. If they were getting ready for a reception, he would enter her room to escort her downstairs, and while putting on his gloves, he would ask with a playful sparkle in his eyes:
"Well, mother, who must I talk with to-night—shall it be Mrs. D.?"
"Well, Mom, who should I talk to tonight—should it be Mrs. D.?"
"That deceitful woman! No, you shall not listen to her flattery."
"That dishonest woman! No, you shouldn't pay attention to her compliments."
"Well, then, what do you say to Miss C.? She is too young and handsome to practise deceit."
"Well, then, what do you think of Miss C.? She is too young and attractive to be deceitful."
"Young and handsome, you call her! You should not judge[Pg 56] beauty for me. No, she is in league with Mrs. D., and you shall not talk with her."
"Young and handsome, you call her! You shouldn’t judge[Pg 56] beauty for me. No, she’s in cahoots with Mrs. D., and you can’t talk to her."
"Well, mother, I must talk with some one. Is there any one that you do not object to?" trying to button his glove, with a mock expression of gravity.
"Well, Mom, I need to talk to someone. Is there anyone you wouldn't mind?" he said, trying to button his glove with a fake serious look on his face.
"I don't know as it is necessary that you should talk to anybody in particular. You know well enough, Mr. Lincoln, that I do not approve of your flirtations with silly women, just as if you were a beardless boy, fresh from school."
"I don't think it's really necessary for you to talk to anyone specific. You know well enough, Mr. Lincoln, that I don't approve of your flirting with silly women, as if you were a young boy just out of school."
"But, mother, I insist that I must talk with somebody. I can't stand around like a simpleton, and say nothing. If you will not tell me who I may talk with, please tell me who I may not talk with."
"But, Mom, I really need to talk to someone. I can't just stand here like an idiot and say nothing. If you won't tell me who I can talk to, at least tell me who I can't talk to."
"There is Mrs. D. and Miss C. in particular. I detest them both. Mrs. B. also will come around you, but you need not listen to her flattery. These are the ones in particular."
"There are Mrs. D. and Miss C. specifically. I can't stand either of them. Mrs. B. will also try to get close to you, but you don't have to pay attention to her flattery. These are the ones I'm talking about."
"Very well, mother; now that we have settled the question to your satisfaction, we will go down-stairs;" and always with stately dignity, he proffered his arm and led the way.
"Okay, mom; now that we've sorted that out to your liking, let’s head downstairs;" and with a sense of dignified authority, he offered his arm and led the way.
[Footnote B] The Sheffield Anti-Slavery Society of England contributed through Mr. Frederick Douglass, to the Freedmen's Relief Association, $24.00; Aberdeen Ladies' Society, $40.00; Anti-Slavery Society of Edinburgh, Scotland, $48.00; Friends at Bristol, England, $176.00; Birmingham Negro's Friend Society, $50.00. Also received through Mr. Charles R. Douglass, from the Birmingham Society, $33.00.
[Footnote B] The Sheffield Anti-Slavery Society in England donated $24.00 to the Freedmen's Relief Association through Mr. Frederick Douglass; the Aberdeen Ladies' Society contributed $40.00; the Anti-Slavery Society of Edinburgh, Scotland, gave $48.00; Friends in Bristol, England, sent $176.00; and the Birmingham Negro's Friend Society provided $50.00. Additionally, through Mr. Charles R. Douglass, the Birmingham Society contributed $33.00.
CHAPTER VIII
CANDID OPINIONS
Often Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln discussed the relations of Cabinet officers, and gentlemen prominent in politics, in my presence. I soon learned that the wife of the President had no love for Mr. Salmon P. Chase, at that time Secretary of the Treasury. She was well versed in human character, was somewhat suspicious of those by whom she was surrounded, and often her judgment was correct. Her intuition about the sincerity of individuals was more accurate than that of her husband. She looked beyond, and read the reflection of action in the future. Her hostility to Mr. Chase was very bitter. She claimed that he was a selfish politician instead of a true patriot, and warned Mr. Lincoln not to trust him too far. The daughter of the Secretary was quite a belle in Washington, and Mrs. Lincoln, who was jealous of the popularity of others, had no desire to build up her social position through political favor to her father. Miss Chase, now Mrs. Senator Sprague, was a lovely woman, and was worthy of all the admiration she received. Mr. Lincoln was more confiding than his wife. He never suspected the fidelity of those who claimed to be his friends. Honest to the very core himself, and frank as a child, he never dreamed of questioning the sincerity of others.
Often, Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln talked about the relationships of Cabinet members and influential political figures in front of me. I quickly realized that the President's wife had no affection for Mr. Salmon P. Chase, who was then the Secretary of the Treasury. She understood human nature well, was somewhat wary of those around her, and her judgment was often spot on. Her intuition about people's sincerity was sharper than her husband's. She looked ahead and could see the potential consequences of actions. Her animosity toward Mr. Chase was quite strong. She accused him of being a selfish politician rather than a genuine patriot and warned Mr. Lincoln not to trust him too much. The Secretary's daughter was quite the socialite in Washington, and Mrs. Lincoln, who was envious of the popularity of others, had no interest in enhancing her social standing through political connections to her father. Miss Chase, now Mrs. Senator Sprague, was a beautiful woman and deserved all the admiration she received. Mr. Lincoln was more trusting than his wife. He never doubted the loyalty of those who claimed to be his friends. Honest to the core and as open as a child, he never even considered questioning the sincerity of others.
"Father, I do wish that you would inquire a little into the motives of Chase," said his wife one day.
"Father, I really wish you would look into Chase's motives a bit," said his wife one day.
The President was lying carelessly upon a sofa, holding a newspaper in his hands. "Mother, you are too suspicious. I give you credit for sagacity, but you are disposed to magnify trifles. Chase is a patriot, and one of my best friends."
The President was casually lying on a sofa, holding a newspaper in his hands. "Mom, you’re too suspicious. I respect your judgment, but you tend to blow things out of proportion. Chase is a patriot and one of my closest friends."
"Yes, one of your best friends because it is his interest to be so. He is anything for Chase. If he thought he could make anything by it, he would betray you to-morrow."
"Yeah, he’s one of your best friends because it benefits him to be. He’s all about what he can gain. If he figured he could get something out of it, he would totally throw you under the bus tomorrow."
"I fear that you are prejudiced against the man, mother. I know that you do him injustice."
"I’m worried that you have a bias against the guy, mom. I know you’re being unfair to him."
"Mr. Lincoln, you are either blind or will not see. I am not the only one that has warned you against him."
"Mr. Lincoln, you are either ignoring the signs or just don’t want to see them. I’m not the only one who has cautioned you about him."
"True, I receive letters daily from all parts of the country, telling me not to trust Chase; but then these letters are written by the political enemies of the Secretary, and it would be unjust and foolish to pay any attention to them."
"True, I get letters every day from all over the country, telling me not to trust Chase; but those letters come from the political opponents of the Secretary, and it would be unfair and foolish to take them seriously."
"Very well, you will find out some day, if you live long enough, that I have read the man correctly. I only hope that your eyes may not be opened to the truth when it is too late." The President, as far as I could judge from his conversation with his wife, continued to confide in Mr. Chase to the time of his tragic death.
"Sure thing, you'll find out someday, if you live long enough, that I've understood the guy correctly. I just hope you don't see the truth when it's too late." The President, from what I could gather from his talks with his wife, kept trusting Mr. Chase until his tragic death.
Mrs. Lincoln was especially severe on Mr. Wm. H. Seward, Secretary of State. She but rarely lost an opportunity to say an unkind word of him.
Mrs. Lincoln was particularly harsh on Mr. Wm. H. Seward, the Secretary of State. She rarely missed a chance to speak negatively about him.
One morning I went to the White House earlier than usual. Mr. Lincoln was sitting in a chair, reading a paper, stroking with one hand the head of little Tad. I was basting a dress for Mrs. Lincoln. A servant entered, and handed the President a letter just brought by a messenger. He broke the seal, and when he had read the contents his wife asked:
One morning, I arrived at the White House earlier than usual. Mr. Lincoln was sitting in a chair, reading a newspaper and gently stroking little Tad's head with one hand. I was sewing a dress for Mrs. Lincoln. A servant walked in and handed the President a letter that had just been delivered by a messenger. He broke the seal, and after reading the contents, his wife asked:
"Who is the letter from, father?"
"Who is the letter from, Dad?"
"Seward; I must go over and see him today."
"Seward, I need to go see him today."
"Seward! I wish you had nothing to do with that man. He cannot be trusted."
"Seward! I wish you had nothing to do with him. You can't trust that guy."
"You say the same of Chase. If I listened to you, I should soon be without a Cabinet."
"You say the same about Chase. If I listened to you, I would soon be without a Cabinet."
"Better be without it than to confide in some of the men that you do. Seward is worse than Chase. He has no principle."
"Better to do without it than to trust some of the men you do. Seward is worse than Chase. He has no principles."
"Mother, you are mistaken; your prejudices are so violent that you do not stop to reason. Seward is an able man, and the country as well as myself can trust him."
"Mom, you're wrong; your biases are so strong that you don't even take a moment to think. Seward is a capable man, and both the country and I can trust him."
"Father, you are too honest for this world! You should have been born a saint. You will generally find it a safe rule to distrust a disappointed, ambitious politician. It makes me mad to see you sit still and let that hypocrite, Seward, twine you around his finger as if you were a skein of thread."
"Father, you’re way too honest for this world! You should have been born a saint. It's usually a good idea to be wary of a frustrated, power-hungry politician. It drives me crazy to watch you just sit there and let that hypocrite, Seward, manipulate you like you’re a ball of yarn."
"It is useless to argue the question, mother. You cannot change my opinion."
"It’s pointless to argue about it, Mom. You can't change my mind."
Mrs. Lincoln prided herself upon her ability to read character. She was shrewd and far-seeing, and had no patience with the frank, confiding nature of the President.
Mrs. Lincoln took pride in her ability to read people's character. She was sharp and perceptive, and had little patience for the President's open and trusting nature.
When Andrew Johnson was urged for military Governor of Tennessee, Mrs. Lincoln bitterly opposed the appointment.
When Andrew Johnson was proposed as the military Governor of Tennessee, Mrs. Lincoln strongly opposed the appointment.
"He is a demagogue," she said, almost fiercely, "and if you place him in power, Mr. Lincoln, mark my words, you will rue it some day."
"He’s a demagogue," she said, almost fiercely. "And if you put him in power, Mr. Lincoln, remember my words, you’ll regret it one day."
General McClellan, when made Commander-in-Chief, was the idol of the soldiers, and never was a general more universally popular. "He is a humbug," remarked Mrs. Lincoln one day in my presence.
General McClellan, when appointed Commander-in-Chief, was a hero to the soldiers and never was a general more widely liked. "He's a fraud," Mrs. Lincoln said one day in my presence.
"What makes you think so, mother?" good-naturedly inquired the President.
"What makes you think that, Mom?" the President asked with a friendly tone.
"Because he talks so much and does so little. If I had the power I would very soon take off his head, and put some energetic man in his place."
"Because he talks a lot and doesn't do much. If I had the power, I would quickly take his head off and replace him with someone more energetic."
"But I regard McClellan as a patriot and an able soldier. He has been much embarrassed. The troops are raw, and the subordinate officers inclined to be rebellious. There are too many politicians in the army with shoulder-straps. McClellan is young and popular, and they are jealous of him. They will kill him off if they can."
"But I see McClellan as a true patriot and a capable soldier. He has faced a lot of challenges. The troops are inexperienced, and the lower-ranking officers are prone to dissent. There are too many politicians in the army wearing uniforms. McClellan is young and well-liked, and they are envious of him. They will try to undermine him if they can."
"McClellan can make plenty of excuse for himself, therefore he needs no advocate in you. If he would only do something, and not promise so much, I might learn to have a little faith in him. I tell you he is a humbug, and you will have to find some man to take his place, that is, if you wish to conquer the South."
"McClellan can come up with all sorts of excuses for himself, so he doesn't need you to defend him. If he would just take action instead of making endless promises, I might start to believe in him a little. I'm telling you, he's a fraud, and you'll need to find someone else to replace him if you want to win against the South."
Mrs. Lincoln could not tolerate General Grant. "He is a butcher," she would often say, "and is not fit to be at the head of an army."
Mrs. Lincoln couldn't stand General Grant. "He's a butcher," she would often say, "and he's not fit to lead an army."
"But he has been very successful in the field," argued the President.
"But he has been very successful in his field," argued the President.
"Yes, he generally manages to claim a victory, but such a victory! He loses two men to the enemy's one. He has no management, no regard for life. If the war should continue four years longer, and he should remain in power, he would depopulate[Pg 60] the North. I could fight an army as well myself. According to his tactics, there is nothing under the heavens to do but to march a new line of men up in front of the rebel breastworks to be shot down as fast as they take their position, and keep marching until the enemy grows tired of the slaughter. Grant, I repeat, is an obstinate fool and a butcher."
"Yes, he usually manages to win, but what a victory it is! He loses two men for every one the enemy loses. He has no strategy and no respect for life. If the war goes on for four more years and he stays in power, he would wipe out[Pg 60] the North. I could lead an army just as well myself. By his approach, the only thing to do is line up more men in front of the rebel defenses to get shot down as soon as they take their positions, and keep sending them until the enemy gets tired of the bloodshed. Grant, I say again, is a stubborn fool and a butcher."
"Well, mother, supposing that we give you command of the army. No doubt you would do much better than any general that has been tried." There was a twinkle in the eyes, and a ring of irony in the voice.
"Well, Mom, what if we put you in charge of the army? You'd probably do a way better job than any general we've had." There was a glint in the eyes and a hint of irony in the voice.
I have often heard Mrs. Lincoln say that if Grant should ever be elected President of the United States she would desire to leave the country, and remain absent during his term of office.
I have often heard Mrs. Lincoln say that if Grant were ever elected President of the United States, she would want to leave the country and stay away for the entire time he was in office.
It was well known that Mrs. Lincoln's brothers were in the Confederate army, and for this reason it was often charged that her sympathies were with the South. Those who made the hasty charge were never more widely mistaken.
It was widely known that Mrs. Lincoln's brothers were in the Confederate army, and for this reason, people often claimed that her loyalties were with the South. Those who made this quick judgment couldn't have been more wrong.
One morning, on my way to the White House, I heard that Captain Alexander Todd, one of her brothers, had been killed. I did not like to inform Mrs. Lincoln of his death, judging that it would be painful news to her. I had been in her room but a few minutes when she said, with apparent unconcern, "Lizzie, I have just heard that one of my brothers has been killed in the war."
One morning, on my way to the White House, I heard that Captain Alexander Todd, one of her brothers, had been killed. I didn’t want to tell Mrs. Lincoln about his death, thinking it would be painful for her. I had only been in her room for a few minutes when she said, with a seemingly calm demeanor, "Lizzie, I just heard that one of my brothers has been killed in the war."
"I also heard the same, Mrs. Lincoln, but hesitated to speak of it, for fear the subject would be a painful one to you."
"I also heard the same thing, Mrs. Lincoln, but I hesitated to bring it up because I was afraid it might be a painful topic for you."
"You need not hesitate. Of course, it is but natural that I should feel for one so nearly related to me, but not to the extent that you suppose. He made his choice long ago. He decided against my husband, and through him against me. He has been fighting against us; and since he chose to be our deadly enemy, I see no special reason why I should bitterly mourn his death."
"You don’t need to hesitate. Naturally, I have feelings for someone who is so closely related to me, but not as much as you think. He made his choice a long time ago. He turned his back on my husband, and through that decision, on me as well. He has been fighting against us; and since he decided to be our sworn enemy, I don’t see any reason why I should mourn his death."
I felt relieved, and in subsequent conversations learned that Mrs. Lincoln had no sympathy for the South. "Why should I sympathize with the rebels," she would say; "are they not against me? They would hang my husband to-morrow if it was in their power, and perhaps gibbet me with him. How then can I sympathize with a people at war with me and mine?" She always objected to being thought Southern in feeling.
I felt relieved, and in later conversations, I learned that Mrs. Lincoln had no sympathy for the South. "Why should I sympathize with the rebels?" she would say. "Aren't they against me? They would hang my husband tomorrow if they could, and maybe hang me with him. So how can I sympathize with people who are at war with me and my family?" She always disliked being seen as having Southern feelings.
Mr. Lincoln was generous by nature, and though his whole heart was in the war, he could not but respect the valor of those opposed to him. His soul was too great for the narrow, selfish views of partisanship. Brave by nature himself, he honored bravery in others, even his foes. Time and again I have heard him speak in the highest terms of the soldierly qualities of such brave Confederate generals as Lee, Stonewall Jackson, and Joseph E. Johns[t]on. Jackson was his ideal soldier. "He is a brave, honest Presbyterian soldier," were his words; "what a pity that we should have to fight such a gallant fellow! If we only had such a man to lead the armies of the North, the country would not be appalled with so many disasters."
Mr. Lincoln was naturally generous, and even though he was fully committed to the war, he couldn't help but admire the courage of those he was fighting against. His character was too grand for the limited, selfish views of partisanship. Brave himself, he respected bravery in others, including his enemies. Time and again, I've heard him speak highly of the soldierly qualities of brave Confederate generals like Lee, Stonewall Jackson, and Joseph E. Johnston. Jackson was his ideal soldier. "He is a brave, honest Presbyterian soldier," he said; "what a shame we have to battle such a gallant man! If only we had someone like him to lead the armies of the North, the country wouldn't be facing so many disasters."
As this is a rambling chapter, I will here record an incident showing his feeling toward Robert E. Lee. The very morning of the day on which he was assassinated, his son, Capt. Robert Lincoln, came into the room with a portrait of General Lee in his hand. The President took the picture, laid it on a table before him, scanned the face thoughtfully, and said: "It is a good face; it is the face of a noble, noble, brave man. I am glad that the war is over at last." Looking up at Robert, he continued: "Well, my son, you have returned safely from the front. The war is now closed, and we soon will live in peace with the brave men that have been fighting against us. I trust that the era of good feeling has returned with the war, and that henceforth we shall live in peace. Now listen to me, Robert: you must lay aside your uniform, and return to college. I wish you to read law for three years, and at the end of that time I hope that we will be able to tell whether you will make a lawyer or not." His face was more cheerful than I had seen it for a long while, and he seemed to be in a generous, forgiving mood.
As this is a lengthy chapter, I’m going to share a story that shows his feelings about Robert E. Lee. On the very morning he was assassinated, his son, Capt. Robert Lincoln, walked into the room holding a portrait of General Lee. The President took the picture, placed it on the table in front of him, studied the face thoughtfully, and said, "This is a good face; it's the face of a noble, brave man. I'm glad the war is finally over." Looking up at Robert, he added, "Well, my son, you’re back safely from the front. The war is over now, and soon we’ll live in peace with the brave men who fought against us. I hope that the era of good feelings has returned with the war, and that from now on, we’ll live in peace. Now listen, Robert: you need to put away your uniform and head back to college. I want you to study law for three years, and by the end of that time, I hope we’ll know if you have what it takes to be a lawyer." His expression was more cheerful than I had seen in a while, and he seemed to be in a generous, forgiving mood.
CHAPTER IX
BEHIND THE SCENES
Some of the freedmen and freedwomen had exaggerated ideas of liberty. To them it was a beautiful vision, a land of sunshine, rest and glorious promise. They flocked to Washington, and since their extravagant hopes were not realized, it was but natural that many of them should bitterly feel their disappointment. The colored people are wedded to associations, and when you destroy these you destroy half of the happiness of their lives. They make a home, and are so fond of it that they prefer it, squalid though it be, to the comparative ease and luxury of a shifting, roaming life. Well, the emancipated slaves, in coming North, left old associations behind them, and the love for the past was so strong that they could not find much beauty in the new life so suddenly opened to them. Thousands of the disappointed, huddled together in camps, fretted and pined like children for the "good old times." In visiting them in the interests of the Relief Society of which I was president, they would crowd around me with pitiful stories of distress. Often I heard them declare that they would rather go back to slavery in the South, and be with their old masters, than to enjoy the freedom of the North. I believe they were sincere in these declarations, because dependence had become a part of their second nature, and independence brought with it the cares and vexations of poverty.
Some of the freedmen and freedwomen had inflated expectations of freedom. To them, it was a beautiful dream, a land filled with sunshine, rest, and incredible possibilities. They rushed to Washington, and since their grand hopes weren’t met, it’s natural that many of them felt a deep sense of disappointment. Black people are deeply connected to their communities, and when you take those away, you strip away half the joy in their lives. They create a home and love it so much that they would rather keep it, no matter how poor it is, than live a life of uncertainty and wandering. Well, the freed slaves, in moving north, left behind their old communities, and their strong attachment to the past made it hard for them to see any beauty in the new life that suddenly lay before them. Thousands of the disheartened gathered in camps, longing for the "good old days." When I visited them for the Relief Society I led, they would surround me with heartbreaking stories of struggle. Many of them would often say they would prefer to go back to slavery in the South and be with their former masters rather than enjoy the freedom in the North. I believe they were genuine in these feelings, as dependence had become a part of their second nature, and independence brought the burdens and frustrations of poverty.
I was very much amused one day at the grave complaints of a good old, simple-minded woman, fresh from a life of servitude. She had never ventured beyond a plantation until coming North. The change was too radical for her, and she could not exactly understand it. She thought, as many others thought,[Pg 63] that Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln were the government, and that the President and his wife had nothing to do but to supply the extravagant wants of every one that applied to them. The wants of this old woman, however, were not very extravagant.
I was really amused one day by the serious complaints of a good old, simple-minded woman who had just come from a life of servitude. She had never left the plantation until she moved North. The change was too drastic for her, and she couldn’t quite wrap her head around it. She believed, like many others, [Pg 63] that Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln were the government, thinking that the President and his wife only needed to meet the extravagant demands of everyone who asked them. However, the needs of this old woman were not very extravagant at all.
"Why, Missus Keckley," said she to me one day, "I is been here eight months, and Missus Lingom an't even give me one shife. Bliss God, childen, if I had ar know dat de Government, and Mister and Missus Government, was going to do dat ar way, I neber would 'ave comed here in God's wurld. My old missus us't gib me two shifes eber year."
"Why, Mrs. Keckley," she said to me one day, "I've been here for eight months, and Mrs. Lingom hasn’t even given me one shift. Thank God, children, if I had known that the Government, and Mr. and Mrs. Government, were going to treat me this way, I never would have come here in this world. My old mistress used to give me two shifts every year."
I could not restrain a laugh at the grave manner in which this good old woman entered her protest. Her idea of freedom was two or more old shifts every year. Northern readers may not fully recognize the pith of the joke. On the Southern plantation, the mistress, according to established custom, every year made a present of certain under-garments to her slaves, which articles were always anxiously looked forward to, and thankfully received. The old woman had been in the habit of receiving annually two shifts from her mistress, and she thought the wife of the President of the United States very mean for overlooking this established custom of the plantation.
I couldn't help but laugh at the serious way this sweet old woman protested. Her idea of freedom was getting two or more shifts every year. People from the North might not fully get the humor in this. On Southern plantations, it was a tradition for the mistress to give certain undergarments to her slaves every year, which were always eagerly anticipated and gratefully accepted. The old woman was used to receiving two shifts from her mistress each year, and she thought the President's wife was being really stingy for ignoring this long-standing custom of the plantation.
While some of the emancipated blacks pined for the old associations of slavery, and refused to help themselves, others went to work with commendable energy, and planned with remarkable forethought. They built themselves cabins, and each family cultivated for itself a small patch of ground. The colored people are fond of domestic life, and with them domestication means happy children, a fat pig, a dozen or more chickens, and a garden. Whoever visits the Freedmen's Village now in the vicinity of Washington will discover all of these evidences of prosperity and happiness. The schools are objects of much interest. Good teachers, white and colored, are employed, and whole brigades of bright-eyed dusky children are there taught the common branches of education. These children are studious, and the teachers inform me that their advancement is rapid. I number among my personal friends twelve colored girls employed as teachers in the schools at Washington. The Colored Mission Sabbath School, established through the influence of Gen.[Pg 64] Brown at the Fifteenth Street Presbyterian Church, is always an object of great interest to the residents of the Capital, as well as to the hundreds of strangers visiting the city.
While some freed Black people missed their past connections to slavery and hesitated to improve their situations, others worked hard and planned thoughtfully for the future. They built cabins and each family tended to a small piece of land. The Black community enjoys family life, which for them includes happy children, a healthy pig, several chickens, and a garden. Anyone who visits Freedmen's Village near Washington today will see clear signs of prosperity and happiness. The schools are particularly noteworthy. Good teachers, both white and Black, are employed, and groups of eager Black children are learning essential subjects. These children are dedicated to their studies, and the teachers tell me they are making quick progress. Among my personal friends are twelve Black women who work as teachers in schools in Washington. The Colored Mission Sabbath School, set up through the efforts of Gen.[Pg 64] Brown at the Fifteenth Street Presbyterian Church, is always a point of great interest for both the local residents and the many visitors to the city.
In 1864 the receptions again commenced at the White House. For the first two years of Mr. Lincoln's administration, the President selected a lady to join in the promenade with him, which left Mrs. Lincoln free to choose an escort from among the distinguished gentlemen that always surrounded her on such occasions. This custom at last was discontinued by Mrs. Lincoln.
In 1864, receptions started up again at the White House. During the first two years of Mr. Lincoln's presidency, the President picked a woman to walk alongside him, allowing Mrs. Lincoln to choose an escort from the distinguished gentlemen who always surrounded her at these events. Eventually, Mrs. Lincoln decided to stop this tradition.
"Lizabeth!"—I was sewing in her room, and she was seated in a comfortable arm-chair—"Lizabeth, I have been thinking over a little matter. As you are well aware, the President, at every reception, selects a lady to lead the promenade with him. Now it occurs to me that this custom is an absurd one. On such occasions our guests recognize the position of the President as first of all; consequently, he takes the lead in everything; well, now, if they recognize his position they should also recognize mine. I am his wife, and should lead with him. And yet he offers his arm to any other lady in the room, making her first with him and placing me second. The custom is an absurd one, and I mean to abolish it. The dignity that I owe to my position, as Mrs. President, demands that I should not hesitate any longer to act."
"Lizabeth!"—I was sewing in her room, and she was sitting in a comfy armchair—"Lizabeth, I've been thinking about something. As you know, the President chooses a lady to walk with him at every reception. It seems to me that this tradition is ridiculous. Our guests recognize the President's role as the most important one, so he takes the lead in everything. If they acknowledge his position, they should also recognize mine. I’m his wife, and I should walk with him. Yet he offers his arm to any other lady in the room, making her the first with him and putting me in second place. This tradition is silly, and I intend to change it. The respect I deserve as Mrs. President means I shouldn't hesitate to act any longer."
Mrs. Lincoln kept her word. Ever after this, she either led the promenade with the President, or the President walked alone or with a gentleman. The change was much remarked, but the reason why it was made, I believe, was never generally known.
Mrs. Lincoln kept her promise. From that point on, she either strolled with the President or the President walked alone or with another gentleman. This change was widely noticed, but I believe the reason behind it was never really understood by most people.
In 1864 much doubt existed in regard to the re-election of Mr. Lincoln, and the White House was besieged by all grades of politicians. Mrs. Lincoln was often blamed for having a certain class of men around her.
In 1864, there was a lot of uncertainty about Mr. Lincoln's re-election, and the White House was crowded with all sorts of politicians. Mrs. Lincoln was often criticized for surrounding herself with a particular type of men.
"I have an object in view, Lizabeth," she said to me in reference to this matter. "In a political canvass it is policy to cultivate every element of strength. These men have influence, and we require influence to re-elect Mr. Lincoln. I will be clever to them until after the election, and then, if we remain at the White House, I will drop every one of them, and let them know[Pg 65] very plainly that I only made tools of them. They are an unprincipled set, and I don't mind a little double-dealing with them."
"I have a goal in mind, Lizabeth," she told me about this situation. "In a political campaign, it's smart to build on every possible advantage. These guys have power, and we need power to get Mr. Lincoln re-elected. I'll play nice with them until after the election, and then, if we still have the White House, I'll cut all ties and let them know[Pg 65] clearly that I only used them. They're a dishonest group, and I don't mind being a little sneaky with them."
"Does Mr. Lincoln know what your purpose is?" I asked.
"Does Mr. Lincoln know what your goal is?" I asked.
"God! no; he would never sanction such a proceeding, so I keep him in the dark, and will tell him of it when all is over. He is too honest to take the proper care of his own interests, so I feel it to be my duty to electioneer for him."
"God! No; he would never approve of such an action, so I keep him in the dark and will tell him about it when it’s all over. He’s too honest to look out for his own interests, so I feel it's my responsibility to campaign for him."
Mr. Lincoln, as every one knows, was far from handsome. He was not admired for his graceful figure and finely moulded face, but for the nobility of his soul and the greatness of his heart. His wife was different. He was wholly unselfish in every respect, and I believe that he loved the mother of his children very tenderly. He asked nothing but affection from her, but did not always receive it. When in one of her wayward impulsive moods, she was apt to say and do things that wounded him deeply. If he had not loved her, she would have been powerless to cloud his thoughtful face, or gild it with a ray of sunshine as she pleased. We are indifferent to those we do not love, and certainly the President was not indifferent to his wife. She often wounded him in unguarded moments, but calm reflection never failed to bring regret.
Mr. Lincoln, as everyone knows, wasn’t exactly handsome. He wasn’t admired for his graceful figure or good looks, but for the nobility of his character and the greatness of his heart. His wife was different. He was completely selfless in every way, and I believe he loved the mother of his children very deeply. He only asked for affection from her, but he didn’t always receive it. When she was in one of her unpredictable moods, she tended to say and do things that hurt him deeply. If he hadn’t loved her, she wouldn’t have had the power to either cloud his thoughtful expression or light it up with happiness whenever she wanted. We tend to be indifferent to those we don’t love, and the President was certainly not indifferent to his wife. She often hurt him in vulnerable moments, but calm reflection always brought about regret.
Mrs. Lincoln was extremely anxious that her husband should be re-elected President of the United States. In endeavoring to make a display becoming her exalted position, she had to incur many expenses. Mr. Lincoln's salary was inadequate to meet them, and she was forced to run in debt, hoping that good fortune would favor her, and enable her to extricate herself from an embarrassing situation. She bought the most expensive goods on credit, and in the summer of 1864 enormous unpaid bills stared her in the face.
Mrs. Lincoln was very worried about her husband being re-elected as President of the United States. To make a show that matched her high status, she had to spend a lot of money. Mr. Lincoln's salary wasn't enough to cover these expenses, and she ended up going into debt, hoping that luck would be on her side and help her get out of a tricky situation. She bought the priciest items on credit, and by the summer of 1864, she was faced with huge unpaid bills.
"What do you think about the election, Lizabeth?" she said to me one morning.
"What do you think about the election, Lizabeth?" she asked me one morning.
"I think that Mr. Lincoln will remain in the White House four years longer," I replied, looking up from my work.
"I think Mr. Lincoln will be in the White House for another four years," I replied, looking up from my work.
"What makes you think so? Somehow I have learned to fear that he will be defeated."
"What makes you think that? Somehow I’ve started to fear that he’ll be defeated."
"Because he has been tried, and has proved faithful to the[Pg 66] best interests of the country. The people of the North recognize in him an honest man, and they are willing to confide in him, at least until the war has been brought to a close. The Southern people made his election a pretext for rebellion, and now to replace him by some one else, after years of sanguinary war, would look too much like a surrender of the North. So, Mr. Lincoln is certain to be re-elected. He represents a principle, and to maintain this principle the loyal people of the loyal States will vote for him, even if he had no merits to commend him."
"Because he has been tried and has proven to be loyal to the[Pg 66] best interests of the country. The people of the North see him as an honest man, and they are willing to trust him, at least until the war is over. The Southern people used his election as an excuse for rebellion, and now replacing him with someone else, after years of bloody conflict, would feel too much like giving up by the North. So, Mr. Lincoln is sure to be re-elected. He stands for a principle, and to uphold this principle, the loyal people of the loyal States will vote for him, even if he had no qualities to recommend him."
"Your view is a plausible one, Lizabeth, and your confidence gives me new hope. If he should be defeated, I do not know what would become of us all. To me, to him, there is more at stake in this election than he dreams of."
"Your perspective makes sense, Lizabeth, and your confidence gives me new hope. If he were to lose, I don't know what would happen to all of us. For me, and for him, there’s more at risk in this election than he realizes."
"What can you mean, Mrs. Lincoln? I do not comprehend."
"What do you mean, Mrs. Lincoln? I don't understand."
"Simply this. I have contracted large debts, of which he knows nothing, and which he will be unable to pay if he is defeated."
"Basically, I’ve racked up huge debts that he knows nothing about, and he won’t be able to pay them if he loses."
"What are your debts, Mrs. Lincoln?"
"What are your debts, Mrs. Lincoln?"
"They consist chiefly of store bills. I owe altogether about twenty-seven thousand dollars; the principal portion at Stewart's, in New York. You understand, Lizabeth, that Mr. Lincoln has but little idea of the expense of a woman's wardrobe. He glances at my rich dresses, and is happy in the belief that the few hundred dollars that I obtain from him supply all my wants. I must dress in costly materials. The people scrutinize every article that I wear with critical curiosity. The very fact of having grown up in the West, subjects me to more searching observation. To keep up appearances, I must have money—more than Mr. Lincoln can spare for me. He is too honest to make a penny outside of his salary; consequently I had, and still have, no alternative but to run in debt."
"They mainly consist of store bills. I owe about twenty-seven thousand dollars in total; the largest part is at Stewart's in New York. You know, Lizabeth, Mr. Lincoln really doesn’t understand how expensive a woman’s wardrobe can be. He looks at my fancy dresses and mistakenly believes that the few hundred dollars I get from him cover all my needs. I have to wear expensive materials. People analyze everything I wear with a critical eye. Since I grew up in the West, I get even more intense scrutiny. To maintain appearances, I need more money—more than Mr. Lincoln can afford to give me. He’s too honest to make any extra cash outside of his salary; so, I have had, and still have, no choice but to go into debt."
"And Mr. Lincoln does not even suspect how much you owe?"
"And Mr. Lincoln doesn’t even realize how much you owe?"
"God, no!"—this was a favorite expression of hers—"and I would not have him suspect. If he knew that his wife was involved to the extent that she is, the knowledge would drive him mad. He is so sincere and straightforward himself, that he is shocked by the duplicity of others. He does not know a thing about any debts and I value his happiness, not to speak of my[Pg 67] own, too much to allow him to know anything. This is what troubles me so much. If he is re-elected, I can keep him in ignorance of my affairs; but if he is defeated, then the bills will be sent in, and he will know all;" and something like a hysterical sob escaped her.
"God, no!"—this was one of her go-to phrases—"and I wouldn't want him to find out. If he knew just how involved I am, it would drive him insane. He's so genuine and straightforward that he's appalled by other people's dishonesty. He doesn't have a clue about any debts, and I care too much about his happiness, not to mention my own[Pg 67], to let him know anything. This is what worries me so much. If he's re-elected, I can keep him in the dark about my situation; but if he loses, the bills will start piling up, and then he'll find out everything;" and a sound like a choked sob escaped her.
Mrs. Lincoln sometimes feared that the politicians would get hold of the particulars of her debts, and use them in the Presidential campaign against her husband; and when this thought occurred to her, she was almost crazy with anxiety and fear.
Mrs. Lincoln sometimes worried that politicians would uncover the details of her debts and use them against her husband in the presidential campaign. When this thought crossed her mind, she was nearly driven mad with anxiety and fear.
When in one of these excited moods, she would fiercely exclaim—
When she was in one of those excited moods, she would angrily shout—
"The Republican politicians must pay my debts. Hundreds of them are getting immensely rich off the patronage of my husband, and it is but fair that they should help me out of my embarrassment. I will make a demand of them, and when I tell them the facts they cannot refuse to advance whatever money I require."
"The Republican politicians need to pay my debts. Hundreds of them are getting incredibly rich thanks to my husband's connections, and it’s only fair that they help me out of my situation. I will make a request to them, and once I explain the situation, they won’t be able to refuse to give me the money I need."
CHAPTER X
THE SECOND INAUGURATION
Mrs. Lincoln came to my apartments one day towards the close of the summer of 1864, to consult me in relation to a dress. And here let me remark, I never approved of ladies, attached to the Presidential household, coming to my rooms. I always thought that it would be more consistent with their dignity to send for me, and let me come to them, instead of their coming to me. I may have peculiar notions about some things, and this may be regarded as one of them. No matter, I have recorded my opinion. I cannot forget the associations of my early life. Well, Mrs. Lincoln came to my rooms, and, as usual, she had much to say about the Presidential election.
Mrs. Lincoln came to my apartment one day towards the end of summer in 1864 to talk to me about a dress. And let me just say, I never liked it when women connected to the Presidential household came to my rooms. I always thought it would be more fitting for them to call for me and have me come to them instead of visiting me directly. I might have some odd opinions about things, and this could be one of them. But I stand by my viewpoint. I can’t shake the memories of my early life. Anyway, Mrs. Lincoln came to my place, and, as usual, she had a lot to say about the Presidential election.
After some conversation, she asked: "Lizzie, where do you think I will be this time next summer?"
After chatting for a bit, she asked, "Lizzie, where do you think I'll be this time next summer?"
"Why, in the White House, of course."
"Why, in the White House, of course."
"I cannot believe so. I have no hope of the re-election of Mr. Lincoln. The canvass is a heated one, the people begin to murmur at the war, and every vile charge is brought against my husband."
"I can't believe that. I have no hope for Mr. Lincoln's re-election. The campaign is intense, the people are starting to complain about the war, and every nasty accusation is being thrown at my husband."
"No matter," I replied, "Mr. Lincoln will be re-elected. I am so confident of it, that I am tempted to ask a favor of you."
"No worries," I replied, "Mr. Lincoln will get re-elected. I'm so sure of it that I'm tempted to ask you for a favor."
"A favor! Well, if we remain in the White House I shall be able to do you many favors. What is the special favor?"
"A favor! Well, if we stay in the White House, I can do a lot of favors for you. What’s the specific favor?"
"Simply this, Mrs. Lincoln—I should like for you to make me a present of the right-hand glove that the President wears at the first public reception after his second inaugural."
"Just this, Mrs. Lincoln—I would like you to give me the right-hand glove that the President wears at the first public reception after his second inauguration."
"You shall have it in welcome. It will be so filthy when he pulls it off, I shall be tempted to take the tongs and put it in the fire. I cannot imagine, Lizabeth, what you want with such a glove."
"You'll have it with pleasure. It'll be so dirty when he takes it off that I'll be tempted to grab the tongs and toss it in the fire. I can't understand, Lizabeth, why you would want such a glove."
"I shall cherish it as a precious memento of the second inauguration of the man who has done so much for my race. He has been a Jehovah to my people—has lifted them out of bondage, and directed their footsteps from darkness into light. I shall keep the glove, and hand it down to posterity."
"I will treasure it as a valuable keepsake from the second inauguration of the man who has done so much for my people. He has been a guiding force for my community—lifting them out of oppression and leading them from darkness into light. I will keep the glove and pass it down to future generations."
"You have some strange ideas, Lizabeth. Never mind, you shall have the glove; that is, if Mr. Lincoln continues President after the 4th of March next."
"You have some weird ideas, Lizabeth. Never mind, you'll have the glove; that is, if Mr. Lincoln is still President after March 4th."
I held Mrs. Lincoln to her promise. That glove is now in my possession, bearing the marks of the thousands of hands that grasped the honest hand of Mr. Lincoln on that eventful night. Alas! it has become a prouder, sadder memento than I ever dreamed—prior to making the request—it would be.
I held Mrs. Lincoln to her promise. That glove is now in my possession, showing the marks of the thousands of hands that shook the honest hand of Mr. Lincoln on that significant night. Sadly, it has become a more meaningful and sorrowful keepsake than I ever imagined it would be before making the request.
In due time the election came off, and all of my predictions were verified. The loyal States decided that Mr. Lincoln should continue at the nation's helm. Autumn faded, winter dragged slowly by, and still the country resounded with the clash of arms. The South was suffering, yet suffering was borne with heroic determination, and the army continued to present a bold, defiant front. With the first early breath of spring, thousands of people gathered in Washington to witness the second inauguration of Abraham Lincoln as President of the United States. It was a stirring day in the National Capital, and one that will never fade from the memory of those who witnessed the imposing ceremonies. The morning was dark and gloomy; clouds hung like a pall in the sky, as if portending some great disaster. But when the President stepped forward to receive the oath of office, the clouds parted, and a ray of sunshine streamed from the heavens to fall upon and gild his face. It is also said that a brilliant star was seen at noon-day. It was the noon-day of life with Mr. Lincoln, and the star, as viewed in the light of subsequent events, was emblematic of a summons from on high. This was Saturday, and on Monday evening I went to the White House to dress Mrs. Lincoln for the first grand levee. While arranging Mrs. L.'s hair, the President came in. It was the first time I had seen him since the inauguration, and I went up to him, proffering my hand with words of congratulation.
In due time, the election happened, and all of my predictions came true. The loyal states decided that Mr. Lincoln should continue leading the nation. Autumn faded, winter dragged on, and the country was still echoing with the sounds of battle. The South was suffering, but they endured with heroic determination, and the army continued to show a bold, defiant front. With the first hint of spring, thousands of people gathered in Washington to witness Abraham Lincoln's second inauguration as President of the United States. It was an emotional day in the National Capital, one that will always be remembered by those who experienced the impressive ceremonies. The morning was dark and gloomy; clouds hung like a shroud in the sky, as if predicting some great disaster. But when the President stepped forward to take the oath of office, the clouds parted, and a beam of sunlight broke through the heavens to shine on his face. It’s also said that a brilliant star was seen in midday. It was the peak of Mr. Lincoln's life, and in light of what happened later, the star seemed to symbolize a call from above. This was Saturday, and on Monday evening, I went to the White House to prepare Mrs. Lincoln for the first grand levee. While styling Mrs. L.'s hair, the President walked in. It was the first time I had seen him since the inauguration, and I approached him, extending my hand with words of congratulations.
He grasped my outstretched hand warmly, and held it while[Pg 70] he spoke: "Thank you. Well, Madam Elizabeth"—he always called me Madam Elizabeth—"I don't know whether I should feel thankful or not. The position brings with it many trials. We do not know what we are destined to pass through. But God will be with us all. I put my trust in God." He dropped my hand, and with solemn face walked across the room and took his seat on the sofa. Prior to this I had congratulated Mrs. Lincoln, and she had answered with a sigh, "Thank you, Elizabeth; but now that we have won the position, I almost wish it were otherwise. Poor Mr. Lincoln is looking so broken-hearted, so completely worn out, I fear he will not get through the next four years." Was it a presentiment that made her take a sad view of the future? News from the front was never more cheering. On every side the Confederates were losing ground, and the lines of blue were advancing in triumph. As I would look out my window almost every day, I could see the artillery going past on its way to the open space of ground, to fire a salute in honor of some new victory. From every point came glorious news of the success of the soldiers that fought for the Union. And yet, in their private chamber, away from the curious eyes of the world, the President and his wife wore sad, anxious faces.
He warmly took my outstretched hand and held it while[Pg 70] he spoke: "Thank you. Well, Madam Elizabeth"—he always called me Madam Elizabeth—"I don't know if I should feel grateful or not. The position comes with many challenges. We don’t know what we’re going to face. But God will be with us all. I put my trust in God." He released my hand and, with a serious expression, walked across the room and sat down on the sofa. Before this, I had congratulated Mrs. Lincoln, and she replied with a sigh, "Thank you, Elizabeth; but now that we've won the position, I almost wish it were otherwise. Poor Mr. Lincoln looks so heartbroken, so completely exhausted—I fear he won’t make it through the next four years." Was it a premonition that made her view the future so sadly? News from the front was never more uplifting. Everywhere, the Confederates were losing ground, and the Union lines were advancing triumphantly. Almost every day when I looked out my window, I could see the artillery passing by on its way to the open ground to fire a salute for some new victory. From every direction, there was glorious news of the success of the soldiers fighting for the Union. Yet, in their private chamber, away from the curious eyes of the world, the President and his wife wore sad, worried expressions.
I finished dressing Mrs. Lincoln, and she took the President's arm and went below. It was one of the largest receptions ever held in Washington. Thousands crowded the halls and rooms of the White House, eager to shake Mr. Lincoln by his hand, and receive a gracious smile from his wife. The jam was terrible, and the enthusiasm great. The President's hand was well shaken, and the next day, on visiting Mrs. Lincoln, I received the soiled glove that Mr. Lincoln had worn on his right hand that night.
I finished dressing Mrs. Lincoln, and she took the President's arm and went downstairs. It was one of the largest receptions ever held in Washington. Thousands packed the halls and rooms of the White House, eager to shake Mr. Lincoln's hand and receive a warm smile from his wife. The crowd was overwhelming, and the excitement was high. The President's hand was shaken plenty, and the next day, when I visited Mrs. Lincoln, I received the soiled glove that Mr. Lincoln had worn on his right hand that night.
Many colored people were in Washington, and large numbers had desired to attend the levee, but orders were issued not to admit them. A gentleman, a member of Congress, on his way to the White House, recognized Mr. Frederick Douglass, the eloquent colored orator, on the outskirts of the crowd.
Many people of color were in Washington, and many wanted to attend the event, but orders were given not to let them in. A gentleman, a member of Congress, on his way to the White House, saw Mr. Frederick Douglass, the talented speaker, on the edge of the crowd.
"How do you do, Mr. Douglass? A fearful jam to-night. You are going in, of course?"
"How's it going, Mr. Douglass? It's quite a mess tonight. You're heading in, right?"
"No—that is, no to your last question."
"No—that is, no to your last question."
"Not going in to shake the President by the hand! Why, pray?"
"Not going in to shake the President's hand! Why not?"
"The best reason in the world. Strict orders have been issued not to admit people of color."
"The best reason in the world. Strict orders have been given not to allow people of color in."
"It is a shame, Mr. Douglass, that you should thus be placed under ban. Never mind; wait here, and I will see what can be done."
"It’s a shame, Mr. Douglass, that you’re being treated this way. Don’t worry; stay here, and I’ll see what can be done."
The gentleman entered the White House, and working his way to the President, asked permission to introduce Mr. Douglass to him.
The man walked into the White House and made his way to the President, asking for permission to introduce Mr. Douglass to him.
"Certainly," said Mr. Lincoln. "Bring Mr. Douglass in, by all means. I shall be glad to meet him."
"Absolutely," said Mr. Lincoln. "Please bring Mr. Douglass in. I would be happy to meet him."
The gentleman returned, and soon Mr. Douglass stood face to face with the President. Mr. Lincoln pressed his hand warmly, saying: "Mr. Douglass, I am glad to meet you. I have long admired your course, and I value your opinions highly."
The gentleman came back, and before long, Mr. Douglass was standing face to face with the President. Mr. Lincoln shook his hand warmly and said, "Mr. Douglass, it's great to meet you. I’ve admired your work for a long time, and I really value your opinions."
Mr. Douglass was very proud of the manner in which Mr. Lincoln received him. On leaving the White House he came to a friend's house where a reception was being held, and he related the incident with great pleasure to myself and others.
Mr. Douglass was very proud of how Mr. Lincoln welcomed him. After leaving the White House, he went to a friend's place where a reception was happening, and he shared the story with great excitement to me and others.
On the Monday following the reception at the White House, everybody was busy preparing for the grand inaugural ball to come off that night. I was in Mrs. Lincoln's room the greater portion of the day. While dressing her that night, the President came in, and I remarked to him how much Mr. Douglass had been pleased on the night he was presented to Mr. Lincoln. Mrs. L. at once turned to her husband with the inquiry, "Father, why was not Mr. Douglass introduced to me?"
On the Monday after the reception at the White House, everyone was busy getting ready for the big inaugural ball happening that night. I spent most of the day in Mrs. Lincoln's room. While I was helping her get dressed that evening, the President came in, and I mentioned to him how happy Mr. Douglass had been the night he was introduced to Mr. Lincoln. Mrs. Lincoln immediately turned to her husband and asked, "Father, why wasn't Mr. Douglass introduced to me?"
"I do not know. I thought he was presented."
"I don't know. I thought he was introduced."
"But he was not."
"But he wasn't."
"It must have been an oversight then, mother; I am sorry you did not meet him."
"It must have been a mistake then, Mom; I’m sorry you didn’t get to meet him."
I finished dressing her for the ball, and accompanied her to the door. She was dressed magnificently, and entered the ball-room leaning on the arm of Senator Sumner, a gentleman that she very much admired. Mr. Lincoln walked into the ball-room accompanied by two gentlemen. This ball closed the season. It was the last time that the President and his wife ever appeared in public.
I finished getting her ready for the ball and walked her to the door. She looked amazing in her dress and entered the ballroom on the arm of Senator Sumner, a man she greatly admired. Mr. Lincoln walked into the ballroom with two gentlemen. This ball marked the end of the season. It was the last time the President and his wife ever appeared in public.
Some days after, Mrs. Lincoln, with a party of friends, went to City Point on a visit.
Some days later, Mrs. Lincoln, along with a group of friends, visited City Point.
Mrs. Lincoln had returned to Washington prior to the 2d of April. On Monday, April 3d, Mrs. Secretary Harlan came into my room with material for a dress. While conversing with her, I saw artillery pass the window; and as it was on its way to fire a salute, I inferred that good news had been received at the War Department. My reception-room was on one side of the street, and my work-room on the other side. Inquiring the cause of the demonstration, we were told that Richmond had fallen. Mrs. Harlan took one of my hands in each of her own, and we rejoiced together. I ran across to my work-room, and on entering it, discovered that the girls in my employ also had heard the good news. They were particularly elated, as it was reported that the rebel capital had surrendered to colored troops. I had promised my employees a holiday when Richmond should fall; and now that Richmond had fallen, they reminded me of my promise.
Mrs. Lincoln had returned to Washington before April 2nd. On Monday, April 3rd, Mrs. Secretary Harlan came into my room with fabric for a dress. While we were chatting, I saw artillery passing by the window; and since it was on its way to fire a salute, I figured that good news had come from the War Department. My reception room was on one side of the street, and my workroom was on the other side. When I asked about the commotion, we were told that Richmond had fallen. Mrs. Harlan took one of my hands in each of hers, and we celebrated together. I dashed over to my workroom, and when I walked in, I found that the girls working for me had also heard the great news. They were especially thrilled, as it was reported that the rebel capital had surrendered to Black troops. I had promised my employees a day off when Richmond fell; and now that it had happened, they reminded me of my promise.
I recrossed to my reception-room, and Mrs. Harlan told me that the good news was enough for her—she could afford to wait for her dress, and to give the girls a holiday and a treat, by all means. She returned to her house, and I joined my girls in the joy of the long-promised holiday. We wandered about the streets of the city with happy faces, and hearts overflowing with joy. The clerks in the various departments also enjoyed a holiday, and they improved it by getting gloriously fuddled. Towards evening I saw S., and many other usually clear-headed men, in the street, in a confused, uncertain state of mind.
I went back to my reception room, and Mrs. Harlan told me that the good news was enough for her—she could wait for her dress and treat the girls to a holiday, no problem. She went back to her house, and I joined my girls in celebrating the long-awaited holiday. We strolled around the city streets with happy faces and hearts full of joy. The clerks in the various departments also had a holiday, which they took advantage of by getting thoroughly drunk. By evening, I saw S. and several other usually clear-headed guys in the street, looking confused and uncertain.
Mrs. Lincoln had invited me to accompany her to City Point. I went to the White House, and told her that if she intended to return, I would regard it as a privilege to go with her, as City Point was near Petersburg, my old home. Mrs. L. said she designed returning, and would be delighted to take me with her; so it was arranged that I should accompany her.
Mrs. Lincoln invited me to join her at City Point. I went to the White House and told her that if she planned to come back, I would be honored to go with her since City Point was close to Petersburg, my hometown. Mrs. L. said she intended to return and would be happy to take me along; so we arranged for me to accompany her.
A few days after we were on board the steamer, en route for City Point. Mrs. Lincoln was joined by Mrs. Secretary Harlan and daughter, Senator Sumner, and several other gentlemen.
A few days after we were on board the steamer, en route for City Point, Mrs. Lincoln was joined by Mrs. Secretary Harlan and her daughter, Senator Sumner, and several other men.
Prior to this, Mr. Lincoln had started for City Point, and before we reached our destination he had visited Richmond, Petersburg, and other points. We arrived on Friday, and Mrs.[Pg 73] Lincoln was much disappointed when she learned that the President had visited the late Confederate capital, as she had greatly desired to be with him when he entered the conquered stronghold. It was immediately arranged that the entire party on board the River Queen should visit Richmond, and other points, with the President. The next morning, after the arrangement was perfected, we were steaming up James River—the river that so long had been impassable, even to our gunboats. The air was balmy, and the banks of the river were beautiful, and fragrant with the first sweet blossoms of spring. For hours I stood on deck, breathing the pure air, and viewing the landscape on either side of the majestically flowing river. Here stretched fair fields, emblematic of peace—and here deserted camps and frowning forts, speaking of the stern vicissitudes of war. Alas! how many changes had taken place since my eye had wandered over the classic fields of dear old Virginia! A birthplace is always dear, no matter under what circumstances you were born, since it revives in memory the golden hours of childhood, free from philosophy, and the warm kiss of a mother. I wondered if I should catch a glimpse of a familiar face; I wondered what had become of those I once knew; had they fallen in battle, been scattered by the relentless tide of war, or were they still living as they lived when last I saw them? I wondered, now that Richmond had fallen, and Virginia been restored to the clustering stars of the Union, if the people would come together in the bonds of peace; and as I gazed and wondered, the River Queen rapidly carried us to our destination.
Before this, Mr. Lincoln had headed to City Point, and before we got to our destination, he had visited Richmond, Petersburg, and other locations. We arrived on Friday, and Mrs.[Pg 73] Lincoln was very disappointed to learn that the President had visited the former Confederate capital, as she had really wanted to be with him when he entered the conquered city. It was quickly arranged for the whole group on board the River Queen to visit Richmond and other places with the President. The next morning, after the plan was finalized, we were steaming up the James River—the river that had been impossible to navigate even for our gunboats. The air was warm, and the riverbanks were beautiful, fragrant with the first sweet blossoms of spring. For hours, I stood on deck, breathing the fresh air and taking in the scenery on both sides of the majestically flowing river. Here were lovely fields, symbols of peace—and there were deserted camps and imposing forts, reminders of the harsh realities of war. Oh, how much had changed since I last gazed upon the classic fields of dear old Virginia! A birthplace is always precious, no matter the circumstances of your birth, because it brings back memories of the golden hours of childhood, free from worries, and the loving embrace of a mother. I wondered if I would see a familiar face; I wondered what had happened to those I once knew; had they fallen in battle, scattered by the relentless tide of war, or were they still living as they had last appeared to me? I wondered, now that Richmond had fallen and Virginia had returned to the united stars of the Union, if the people would come together in peace; and as I gazed and pondered, the River Queen swiftly took us to our destination.
The Presidential party were all curiosity on entering Richmond. They drove about the streets of the city, and examined every object of interest. The Capitol presented a desolate appearance—desks broken, and papers scattered promiscuously in the hurried flight of the Confederate Congress. I picked up a number of papers, and, by curious coincidence, the resolution prohibiting all free colored people from entering the State of Virginia. In the Senate chamber I sat in the chair that Jefferson Davis sometimes occupied; also in the chair of the Vice-President, Alexander H. Stephens. We paid a visit to the mansion occupied by Mr. Davis and family during the war, and the[Pg 74] ladies who were in charge of it scowled darkly upon our party as we passed through and inspected the different rooms. After a delightful visit we returned to City Point.
The presidential party was filled with curiosity as they entered Richmond. They drove around the city's streets, checking out every interesting sight. The Capitol looked abandoned—desks were broken, and papers were scattered randomly from the hurried escape of the Confederate Congress. I picked up several papers and, by a strange coincidence, found the resolution that banned all free Black people from entering the State of Virginia. In the Senate chamber, I sat in the chair that Jefferson Davis sometimes used, as well as in the chair of Vice-President Alexander H. Stephens. We also visited the mansion where Mr. Davis and his family lived during the war, and the[Pg 74] women in charge glared at our group as we walked through and looked at the different rooms. After an enjoyable visit, we headed back to City Point.
That night, in the cabin of the River Queen, smiling faces gathered around the dinner-table. One of the guests was a young officer attached to the Sanitary Commission. He was seated near Mrs. Lincoln, and, by way of pleasantry, remarked: "Mrs. Lincoln, you should have seen the President the other day, on his triumphal entry into Richmond. He was the cynosure of all eyes. The ladies kissed their hands to him, and greeted him with the waving of handkerchiefs. He is quite a hero when surrounded by pretty young ladies."
That night, in the cabin of the River Queen, smiling faces gathered around the dinner table. One of the guests was a young officer from the Sanitary Commission. He was sitting near Mrs. Lincoln and jokingly said, "Mrs. Lincoln, you should've seen the President the other day when he made his triumphant entry into Richmond. He was the center of attention. The ladies blew kisses to him and waved their handkerchiefs. He really is quite a hero when he's surrounded by attractive young women."
The young officer suddenly paused with a look of embarrassment. Mrs. Lincoln turned to him with flashing eyes, with the remark that his familiarity was offensive to her. Quite a scene followed, and I do not think that the Captain who incurred Mrs. Lincoln's displeasure will ever forget that memorable evening in the cabin of the River Queen, at City Point.
The young officer suddenly stopped, looking embarrassed. Mrs. Lincoln turned to him with fiery eyes, stating that his familiarity was offensive to her. A scene erupted, and I doubt the Captain who upset Mrs. Lincoln will ever forget that memorable evening in the cabin of the River Queen at City Point.
Saturday morning the whole party decided to visit Petersburg, and I was only too eager to accompany them.
Saturday morning, the whole group decided to visit Petersburg, and I was more than happy to join them.
When we arrived at the city, numbers crowded around the train, and a little ragged negro boy ventured timidly into the car occupied by Mr. Lincoln and immediate friends, and in replying to numerous questions, used the word "tote."
When we got to the city, a crowd gathered around the train, and a little scruffy Black boy cautiously entered the car where Mr. Lincoln and his close friends were sitting. In response to many questions, he used the word "tote."
"Tote," remarked Mr. Lincoln; "what do you mean by tote?"
"Tote," Mr. Lincoln said, "what do you mean by tote?"
"Why, massa, to tote um on your back."
"Why, boss, to carry it on your back."
"Very definite, my son; I presume when you tote a thing, you carry it. By the way, Sumner," turning to the Senator, "what is the origin of tote?"
"Very clear, my son; I assume when you tote something, you carry it. By the way, Sumner," turning to the Senator, "what's the origin of tote?"
"Its origin is said to be African. The Latin word totum, from totus, means all—an entire body—the whole."
"Its origin is believed to be African. The Latin word totum, from totus, means all—an entire body—the whole."
"But my young friend here did not mean an entire body, or anything of the kind, when he said he would tote my things for me," interrupted the President.
"But my young friend here didn't mean a whole body, or anything like that, when he said he would carry my things for me," interrupted the President.
"Very true," continued the Senator. "He used the word tote in the African sense, to carry, to bear. Tote in this sense is defined in our standard dictionaries as a colloquial word of the Southern States, used especially by the negroes."
"That's absolutely right," the Senator said. "He used the word 'tote' in the African sense, meaning to carry or bear. In this context, 'tote' is defined in our standard dictionaries as a colloquial term from the Southern States, particularly used by African Americans."
"Then you regard the word as a good one?"
"Then you think the word is a good one?"
"Not elegant, certainly. For myself, I should prefer a better word; but since it has been established by usage, I cannot refuse to recognize it."
"Not elegant, for sure. Personally, I would prefer a better word; but since it has become commonly accepted, I can’t ignore it."
Thus the conversation proceeded in pleasant style.
Thus the conversation continued in a friendly manner.
Getting out of the car, the President and those with him went to visit the forts and other scenes, while I wandered off by myself in search of those whom I had known in other days. War, grim-visaged war, I soon discovered had brought many changes to the city so well known to me in the days of my youth. I found a number of old friends, but the greater portion of the population were strange to me. The scenes suggested painful memories, and I was not sorry to turn my back again upon the city. A large, peculiarly shaped oak tree, I well remember, attracted the particular attention of the President; it grew upon the outskirts of Petersburg, and as he had discovered it on his first visit, a few days previous to the second, he insisted that the party should go with him to take a look at the isolated and magnificent specimen of the stately grandeur of the forest. Every member of the party was only too willing to accede to the President's request, and the visit to the oak was made, and much enjoyed.
Getting out of the car, the President and his companions went to check out the forts and other sites, while I wandered off on my own to look for people I had known in the past. I quickly realized that war, with its harsh realities, had changed the city I used to know so well from my youth. I found a few old friends, but most of the people were strangers to me. The memories that came flooding back were painful, and I was not sorry to turn my back on the city again. I clearly remember a large, oddly shaped oak tree that caught the President's attention; it stood on the edge of Petersburg. Since he had spotted it on his first visit just a few days before this second visit, he insisted that the group go with him to see this remarkable and solitary example of the majestic forest. Every member of the party was more than happy to agree to the President's request, and the visit to the oak was made and thoroughly enjoyed.
On our return to City Point from Petersburg the train moved slowly, and the President, observing a terrapin basking in the warm sunshine on the wayside, had the conductor stop the train, and one of the brakemen bring the terrapin in to him. The movements of the ungainly little animal seemed to delight him, and he amused himself with it until we reached James River, where our steamer lay. Tad stood near, and joined in the happy laugh with his father.
On our way back to City Point from Petersburg, the train was moving slowly, and the President noticed a turtle soaking up the warm sun by the side of the tracks. He asked the conductor to stop the train, and one of the brakemen brought the turtle to him. The awkward little creature seemed to make him really happy, and he played with it until we got to James River, where our steamboat was waiting. Tad stood nearby and laughed along with his dad.
For a week the River Queen remained in James River, anchored the greater portion of the time at City Point, and a pleasant and memorable week was it to all on board. During the whole of this time a yacht lay in the stream about a quarter of a mile distant, and its peculiar movements attracted the attention of all on board. General Grant and Mrs. Grant were on our steamer several times, and many distinguished officers of the army also were entertained by the President and his party.
For a week, the River Queen stayed in the James River, mostly anchored at City Point, and it was a pleasant and memorable week for everyone on board. During this time, a yacht was in the water about a quarter of a mile away, and its unusual movements caught the attention of everyone aboard. General Grant and Mrs. Grant visited our steamer several times, and many distinguished army officers were also hosted by the President and his group.
Mr. Lincoln, when not off on an excursion of any kind,[Pg 76] lounged about the boat, talking familiarly with every one that approached him.
Mr. Lincoln, when he wasn't away on some trip,[Pg 76] relaxed on the boat, chatting comfortably with anyone who came up to him.
The day before we started on our journey back to Washington, Mr. Lincoln was engaged in reviewing the troops in camp. He returned to the boat in the evening, with a tired, weary look.
The day before we set off on our journey back to Washington, Mr. Lincoln was busy reviewing the troops in camp. He came back to the boat in the evening, looking tired and worn out.
"Mother," he said to his wife, "I have shaken so many hands to-day that my arms ache tonight. I almost wish that I could go to bed now."
"Hey, Mom," he said to his wife, "I've shaken so many hands today that my arms are sore tonight. I almost wish I could just go to bed now."
As the twilight shadows deepened the lamps were lighted, and the boat was brilliantly illuminated; as it lay in the river, decked with many-colored lights, it looked like an enchanted floating palace. A military band was on board, and as the hours lengthened into night it discoursed sweet music. Many officers came on board to say good-by, and the scene was a brilliant one indeed. About 10 o'clock Mr. Lincoln was called upon to make a speech. Rising to his feet, he said:
As the evening shadows grew darker, the lamps were turned on, and the boat shone brightly. Anchored in the river, adorned with colorful lights, it resembled a magical floating palace. A military band was on board, filling the air with lovely music as the night went on. Several officers came on board to say their goodbyes, making the scene truly spectacular. Around 10 o'clock, Mr. Lincoln was invited to give a speech. Standing up, he said:
"You must excuse me, ladies and gentlemen. I am too tired to speak to-night. On next Tuesday night I make a speech in Washington, at which time you will learn all I have to say. And now, by way of parting from the brave soldiers of our gallant army, I call upon the band to play Dixie. It has always been a favorite of mine, and since we have captured it, we have a perfect right to enjoy it." On taking his seat the band at once struck up with Dixie, that sweet, inspiring air; and when the music died away, there were clapping of hands and other manifestations of applause.
"You'll have to forgive me, everyone. I'm just too tired to talk tonight. Next Tuesday night, I’ll be giving a speech in Washington, and you'll hear everything I want to say then. For now, as a farewell to the brave soldiers of our heroic army, I’d like to ask the band to play Dixie. It's always been a favorite of mine, and since we’ve taken it, we have every right to enjoy it." As he took his seat, the band immediately began to play Dixie, that sweet, uplifting tune; when the music faded, there was enthusiastic clapping and other signs of applause.
At 11 o'clock the last good-by was spoken, the lights were taken down, the River Queen rounded out into the water and we were on our way back to Washington. We arrived at the Capital at 6 o'clock on Sunday evening, where the party separated, each going to his and her own home. This was one of the most delightful trips of my life, and I always revert to it with feelings of genuine pleasure.
At 11 o'clock, the final goodbyes were said, the lights were taken down, the River Queen made its way into the water, and we started back to Washington. We reached the capital at 6 o'clock on Sunday evening, where the group split up, each person heading to their own home. This was one of the most enjoyable trips of my life, and I always think back on it with true pleasure.
CHAPTER XI
THE ASSASSINATION OF PRESIDENT LINCOLN
I had never heard Mr. Lincoln make a public speech, and, knowing the man so well, was very anxious to hear him. On the morning of the Tuesday after our return from City Point, Mrs. Lincoln came to my apartments, and before she drove away I asked permission to come to the White House that night and hear Mr. Lincoln speak.
I had never heard Mr. Lincoln give a public speech, and, knowing him so well, I was really eager to hear him. On the morning of the Tuesday after we got back from City Point, Mrs. Lincoln came to my room, and before she left, I asked if I could come to the White House that night to hear Mr. Lincoln speak.
"Certainly, Lizabeth; if you take any interest in political speeches, come and listen in welcome."
"Of course, Lizabeth; if you’re interested in political speeches, come and listen to them."
"Thank you, Mrs. Lincoln. May I trespass further on your kindness by asking permission to bring a friend with me?"
"Thank you, Mrs. Lincoln. Can I take the liberty of asking if I can bring a friend with me?"
"Yes, bring your friend also. By the way, come in time to dress me before the speaking commences."
"Yes, bring your friend too. Also, make sure to arrive on time to help me get ready before the speech starts."
"I will be in time. You may rely upon that. Good morning," I added, as she swept from my room, and, passing out into the street, entered her carriage and drove away.
"I'll be on time. You can count on it. Good morning," I added, as she left my room, and, stepping out into the street, got into her carriage and drove off.
About 7 o'clock that evening I entered the White House. As I went up-stairs I glanced into Mr. Lincoln's room through the half-open door, and seated by a desk was the President, looking over his notes and muttering to himself. His face was thoughtful, his manner abstracted, and I knew, as I paused a moment to watch him, that he was rehearsing the part that he was to play in the great drama soon to commence.
About 7 o'clock that evening, I walked into the White House. As I went upstairs, I peeked into Mr. Lincoln's room through the partially open door, and there was the President sitting at a desk, going over his notes and mumbling to himself. He looked deep in thought, and his demeanor was lost in concentration. I realized, as I took a moment to observe him, that he was preparing for his role in the significant events about to unfold.
Proceeding to Mrs. Lincoln's apartment, I worked with busy fingers, and in a short time her toilette was completed.
Proceeding to Mrs. Lincoln's room, I worked quickly, and soon her makeup was done.
Great crowds began to gather in front of the White House, and loud calls were made for the President. The band stopped playing, and as he advanced to the centre window over the door to make his address, I looked out, and never saw such a mass of[Pg 78] heads before. It was like a black, gently swelling sea. The swaying motion of the crowd, in the dim uncertain light, was like the rising and falling of billows—like the ebb and flow of the tide upon the stranded shore of the ocean. Close to the house the faces were plainly discernible, but they faded into mere ghostly outlines on the outskirts of the assembly; and what added to the weird, spectral beauty of the scene, was the confused hum of voices that rose above the sea of forms, sounding like the subdued, sullen roar of an ocean storm, or the wind soughing through the dark lonely forest. It was a grand and imposing scene, and when the President, with pale face and his soul flashing through his eyes, advanced to speak, he looked more like a demigod than a man crowned with the fleeting days of mortality.
Huge crowds started to gather in front of the White House, with loud calls for the President. The band stopped playing, and as he walked to the center window over the door to make his speech, I looked out and had never seen such a mass of[Pg 78] heads before. It was like a black, gently rolling sea. The swaying motion of the crowd, in the dim, uncertain light, resembled the rising and falling of waves—like the ebb and flow of the tide on a deserted shore. Up close, the faces were clearly visible, but they faded into ghostly outlines at the edges of the gathering; what made the scene even more strange and beautiful was the low hum of voices that rose above the sea of bodies, sounding like the muffled, sullen roar of an ocean storm or the wind rustling through a dark, lonely forest. It was a grand and impressive sight, and when the President, with a pale face and intensity in his eyes, stepped forward to speak, he looked more like a demigod than a man burdened by the fleeting days of mortality.
The moment the President appeared at the window he was greeted with a storm of applause, and voices re-echoed the cry, "A light! a light!"
The moment the President showed up at the window, he was met with a wave of applause, and voices echoed the shout, "A light! a light!"
A lamp was brought, and little Tad at once rushed to his father's side, exclaiming:
A lamp was brought in, and little Tad immediately ran to his father's side, exclaiming:
"Let me hold the light, Papa! let me hold the light!"
"Let me hold the light, Dad! Let me hold the light!"
Mrs. Lincoln directed that the wish of her son be gratified, and the lamp was transferred to his hands. The father and son standing there in the presence of thousands of free citizens, the one lost in a chain of eloquent ideas, the other looking up into the speaking face with a proud, manly look, formed a beautiful and striking tableau.
Mrs. Lincoln instructed that her son's wish be honored, and the lamp was given to him. The father and son stood there in front of thousands of free citizens, one immersed in a flow of eloquent thoughts, the other gazing up at the speaking face with a proud, masculine expression, creating a beautiful and striking scene.
There were a number of distinguished gentlemen, as well as ladies, in the room, nearly all of whom remarked the picture.
There were several distinguished gentlemen and ladies in the room, almost all of whom commented on the picture.
I stood a short distance from Mr. Lincoln, and as the light from the lamp fell full upon him, making him stand out boldly in the darkness, a sudden thought struck me, and I whispered to the friend at my side:
I stood a little way from Mr. Lincoln, and as the light from the lamp illuminated him, making him stand out clearly against the darkness, a sudden thought crossed my mind, and I whispered to the friend next to me:
"What an easy matter would it be to kill the President, as he stands there! He could be shot down from the crowd, and no one be able to tell who fired the shot."
"What an easy thing it would be to kill the President, as he stands there! He could be shot from the crowd, and no one would be able to tell who pulled the trigger."
I do not know what put such an idea into my head, unless it was the sudden remembrance of the many warnings that Mr. Lincoln had received.
I don't know what gave me such an idea, unless it was suddenly remembering all the warnings that Mr. Lincoln had received.
The next day, I made mention to Mrs. Lincoln of the idea that had impressed me so strangely the night before, and she replied with a sigh:
The next day, I mentioned to Mrs. Lincoln the idea that had struck me so oddly the night before, and she responded with a sigh:
"Yes, yes, Mr. Lincoln's life is always exposed. Ah, no one knows what it is to live in constant dread of some fearful tragedy. The President has been warned so often, that I tremble for him on every public occasion. I have a presentiment that he will meet with a sudden and violent end. I pray God to protect my beloved husband from the hands of the assassin."
"Yes, yes, Mr. Lincoln's life is always at risk. Ah, no one understands what it's like to live in constant fear of some terrible tragedy. The President has been warned so many times that I worry for him at every public event. I have a feeling that he will face a sudden and violent fate. I pray to God to keep my beloved husband safe from the assassin's grasp."
Mr. Lincoln was fond of pets. He had two goats that knew the sound of his voice, and when he called them they would come bounding to his side. In the warm bright days, he and Tad would sometimes play in the yard with these goats, for an hour at a time. One Saturday afternoon I went to the White House to dress Mrs. Lincoln. I had nearly completed my task when the President came in. It was a bright day, and walking to the window, he looked down into the yard, smiled, and, turning to me, asked:
Mr. Lincoln loved pets. He had two goats that recognized his voice, and when he called them, they would come running to him. On warm, sunny days, he and Tad would sometimes play in the yard with the goats for about an hour. One Saturday afternoon, I went to the White House to help Mrs. Lincoln get ready. I had almost finished when the President walked in. It was a bright day, and as he walked to the window, he looked down into the yard, smiled, and turned to me, asking:
"Madam Elizabeth, you are fond of pets, are you not?"
"Ms. Elizabeth, you really like pets, don’t you?"
"O yes, sir," I answered.
"Yes, sir," I answered.
"Well, come here and look at my two goats. I believe they are the kindest and best goats in the world. See how they sniff the clear air, and skip and play in the sunshine. Whew! what a jump," he exclaimed as one of the goats made a lofty spring. "Madam Elizabeth, did you ever before see such an active goat?" Musing a moment, he continued: "He feeds on my bounty, and jumps with joy. Do you think we could call him a bounty-jumper? But I flatter the bounty-jumper. My goat is far above him. I would rather wear his horns and hairy coat through life, than demean myself to the level of the man who plunders the national treasury in the name of patriotism. The man who enlists into the service for a consideration, and deserts the moment he receives his money but to repeat the play, is bad enough; but the men who manipulate the grand machine and who simply make the bounty-jumper their agent in an outrageous fraud are far worse. They are beneath the worms that crawl in the dark hidden places of earth."
"Well, come over and check out my two goats. I think they’re the kindest and best goats in the world. Look at how they sniff the fresh air, jumping and playing in the sunshine. Wow! What a leap!" he exclaimed as one of the goats made a huge jump. "Madam Elizabeth, have you ever seen such an energetic goat before?" After thinking for a moment, he continued: "He eats from my generosity and jumps with joy. Do you think we could call him a bounty-jumper? But I flatter the bounty-jumper. My goat is way above that. I’d rather wear his horns and shaggy coat for life than lower myself to the level of a man who robs the national treasury in the name of patriotism. The man who joins the service for a payout and leaves the moment he gets his money, only to do it again, is pretty bad; but the ones who run the whole operation and make the bounty-jumper their pawn in a huge scam are even worse. They are beneath the worms that crawl in the dark, hidden places of the earth."
His lips curled with haughty scorn, and a cloud was gathering[Pg 80] on his brow. Only a moment the shadow rested on his face. Just then both goats looked up at the window and shook their heads as if they would say "How d'ye do, old friend?"
His lips twisted with arrogant disdain, and a frown was forming[Pg 80] on his forehead. The shadow lingered on his face for just a moment. At that moment, both goats glanced up at the window and shook their heads as if to say, "How's it going, old friend?"
"See, Madam Elizabeth," exclaimed the President in a tone of enthusiasm, "my pets recognize me. How earnestly they look! There they go again; what jolly fun!" and he laughed outright as the goats bounded swiftly to the other side of the yard. Just then Mrs. Lincoln called out, "Come, Lizabeth; if I get ready to go down this evening I must finish dressing myself, or you must stop staring at those silly goats."
"Look, Madam Elizabeth," the President said excitedly, "my pets know who I am. Just look at their eager faces! There they go again; what a blast!" He laughed as the goats quickly raced across the yard. At that moment, Mrs. Lincoln called out, "Come on, Lizabeth; if I want to head down this evening, I need to finish getting ready, or you have to stop gaping at those silly goats."
Mrs. Lincoln was not fond of pets, and she could not understand how Mr. Lincoln could take so much delight in his goats. After Willie's death, she could not bear the sight of anything he loved, not even a flower. Costly bouquets were presented to her, but she turned from them with a shudder, and either placed them in a room where she could not see them, or threw them out of the window. She gave all of Willie's toys—everything connected with him—away, as she said she could not look upon them without thinking of her poor dead boy, and to think of him, in his white shroud and cold grave, was maddening. I never in my life saw a more peculiarly constituted woman. Search the world over, and you will not find her counterpart. After Mr. Lincoln's death, the goats that he loved so well were given away—I believe to Mrs. Lee, née Miss Blair, one of the few ladies with whom Mrs. Lincoln was on intimate terms in Washington.
Mrs. Lincoln didn't like pets and couldn't understand how Mr. Lincoln found so much joy in his goats. After Willie's death, she couldn't stand to see anything he loved, not even a flower. Expensive bouquets were given to her, but she recoiled from them and either put them in a room where she wouldn't see them or threw them out the window. She gave away all of Willie's toys—anything that reminded her of him—saying she couldn't look at them without thinking of her poor dead boy, and the thought of him in his white shroud and cold grave drove her mad. I've never seen a woman quite like her in my life. Search the whole world, and you won't find anyone like her. After Mr. Lincoln's death, the goats he loved so much were given away—I believe to Mrs. Lee, née Miss Blair, one of the few ladies Mrs. Lincoln was close with in Washington.
During my residence in the Capital I made my home with Mr. and Mrs. Walker Lewis, people of my own race, and friends in the truest sense of the word.
During my time in the Capital, I lived with Mr. and Mrs. Walker Lewis, who were people of my own race and true friends.
The days passed without any incident of particular note disturbing the current of life. On Friday morning, April 14th—alas! what American does not remember the day—I saw Mrs. Lincoln but for a moment. She told me that she was to attend the theatre that night with the President, but I was not summoned to assist her in making her toilette. Sherman had swept from the northern border of Georgia through the heart of the Confederacy down to the sea, striking the death-blow to the rebellion. Grant had pursued General Lee beyond Richmond, and[Pg 81] the army of Virginia, that had made such stubborn resistance, was crumbling to pieces. Fort Sumter had fallen;—the stronghold first wrenched from the Union; and which had braved the fury of Federal guns for so many years, was restored to the Union; the end of the war was near at hand, and the great pulse of the loyal North thrilled with joy. The dark war-cloud was fading, and a white-robed angel seemed to hover in the sky, whispering "Peace—peace on earth, good-will toward men!" Sons, brothers, fathers, friends, sweethearts were coming home. Soon the white tents would be folded, the volunteer army be disbanded, and tranquillity again reign. Happy, happy day!—happy at least to those who fought under the banner of the Union. There was great rejoicing throughout the North. From the Atlantic to the Pacific, flags were gayly thrown to the breeze, and at night every city blazed with its tens of thousand lights. But scarcely had the fireworks ceased to play, and the lights been taken down from the windows, when the lightning flashed the most appalling news over the magnetic wires. "The President has been murdered!" spoke the swift-winged messenger, and the loud huzza died upon the lips. A nation suddenly paused in the midst of festivity, and stood paralyzed with horror—transfixed with awe.
The days went by without anything major disrupting daily life. On Friday morning, April 14th—oh, what American doesn’t remember that day—I saw Mrs. Lincoln for just a moment. She told me she was going to the theater that night with the President, but I wasn’t called to help her get ready. Sherman had marched from the northern edge of Georgia right through the heart of the Confederacy to the coast, delivering a major blow to the rebellion. Grant had chased General Lee beyond Richmond, and the[Pg 81] Virginia army, which had put up such a strong fight, was falling apart. Fort Sumter had surrendered—the stronghold that had been taken from the Union and withstood Federal attacks for so many years was now back in Union hands. The end of the war was close, and the loyal North was filled with joy. The dark clouds of war were dissipating, and a white-robed angel seemed to float in the sky, whispering "Peace—peace on earth, goodwill toward men!" Sons, brothers, fathers, friends, and sweethearts were coming home. Soon the white tents would come down, the volunteer army would be disbanded, and peace would return. What a happy, happy day!—happy at least for those who fought under the Union flag. There was great celebration across the North. From the Atlantic to the Pacific, flags were waving in the breeze, and at night every city lit up with thousands of lights. But just as the fireworks ended and the lights were taken down from the windows, lightning flashed the most shocking news through the wires: "The President has been murdered!" The joyful cheers faded away. A nation suddenly stopped its celebration, paralyzed by horror—stunned into silence.
Oh, memorable day! Oh, memorable night! Never before was joy so violently contrasted with sorrow.
Oh, what a memorable day! Oh, what a memorable night! Joy has never been so fiercely contrasted with sorrow before.
At 11 o'clock at night I was awakened by an old friend and neighbor, Miss M. Brown, with the startling intelligence that the entire Cabinet had been assassinated, and Mr. Lincoln shot, but not mortally wounded. When I heard the words I felt as if the blood had been frozen in my veins, and that my lungs must collapse for the want of air. Mr. Lincoln shot! the Cabinet assassinated! What could it mean? The streets were alive with wondering, awe-stricken people. Rumors flew thick and fast, and the wildest reports came with every new arrival. The words were repeated with blanched cheeks and quivering lips. I waked Mr. and Mrs. Lewis, and told them that the President was shot, and that I must go to the White House. I could not remain in a state of uncertainty. I felt that the house would not hold me. They tried to quiet me, but gentle words could not calm the[Pg 82] wild tempest. They quickly dressed themselves, and we sallied out into the street to drift with the excited throng. We walked rapidly towards the White House, and on our way passed the residence of Secretary Seward, which was surrounded by armed soldiers, keeping back all intruders with the point of the bayonet. We hurried on, and as we approached the White House, saw that it too was surrounded with soldiers. Every entrance was strongly guarded, and no one was permitted to pass. The guard at the gate told us that Mr. Lincoln had not been brought home, but refused to give any other information. More excited than ever, we wandered down the street. Grief and anxiety were making me weak, and as we joined the outskirts of a large crowd, I began to feel as meek and humble as a penitent child. A gray-haired old man was passing. I caught a glimpse of his face, and it seemed so full of kindness and sorrow that I gently touched his arm, and imploringly asked:
At 11 PM, an old friend and neighbor, Miss M. Brown, woke me up with the shocking news that the entire Cabinet had been assassinated and that Mr. Lincoln had been shot, but wasn't fatally wounded. When I heard this, I felt like my blood had frozen and I could barely breathe. Mr. Lincoln shot! The Cabinet assassinated! What could this possibly mean? The streets were buzzing with curious, shocked people. Rumors spread quickly, and the wildest stories came with each new arrival. The words were spoken with pale faces and shaky voices. I woke up Mr. and Mrs. Lewis and told them that the President had been shot and that I had to go to the White House. I couldn't stay in this uncertain state. I felt like I couldn't stay in the house any longer. They tried to calm me down, but comforting words couldn't settle the wild storm inside me. They quickly got dressed, and we stepped out into the street to merge with the excited crowd. We moved quickly toward the White House and passed by Secretary Seward's home, which was surrounded by armed soldiers, keeping everyone back with their bayonets. We hurried on and, as we got closer to the White House, saw that it too was surrounded by soldiers. Every entrance was heavily guarded, and nobody was allowed through. The guard at the gate told us that Mr. Lincoln hadn’t been brought home yet but wouldn’t share any other information. More anxious than ever, we wandered down the street. Grief and worry were making me weak, and as we merged into the outskirts of a large crowd, I began to feel as vulnerable and humble as a repentant child. An older man with gray hair walked by, and I caught a glimpse of his face, which looked so kind and sorrowful that I gently touched his arm and asked pleadingly:
"Will you please, sir, to tell me whether Mr. Lincoln is dead or not?"
"Could you please tell me, sir, if Mr. Lincoln is dead or not?"
"Not dead," he replied, "but dying. God help us!" and with a heavy step he passed on.
"Not dead," he replied, "but dying. God help us!" Then, with a heavy step, he moved on.
"Not dead, but dying! then indeed God help us!"
"Not dead, but dying! Then truly, God help us!"
We learned that the President was mortally wounded—that he had been shot down in his box at the theatre, and that he was not expected to live till morning; when we returned home with heavy hearts. I could not sleep. I wanted to go to Mrs. Lincoln, as I pictured her wild with grief; but then I did not know where to find her, and I must wait till morning. Never did the hours drag so slowly. Every moment seemed an age, and I could do nothing but walk about and hold my arms in mental agony.
We found out that the President had been seriously injured—he was shot while sitting in his box at the theater and wasn’t expected to survive the night. We went home feeling very heavyhearted. I couldn’t sleep. I wanted to go see Mrs. Lincoln because I imagined she was overcome with grief; but I didn’t know where to find her, so I had to wait until morning. Never have the hours felt so long. Every moment felt like an eternity, and all I could do was walk around and hold my arms in distress.
Morning came at last, and a sad morning was it. The flags that floated so gayly yesterday now were draped in black, and hung in silent folds at half-mast. The President was dead, and a nation was mourning for him. Every house was draped in black, and every face wore a solemn look. People spoke in subdued tones, and glided whisperingly, wonderingly, silently about the streets.
Morning finally arrived, and it was a sad one. The flags that waved so cheerfully yesterday were now covered in black, hanging in silent folds at half-mast. The President had died, and the nation was in mourning. Every house was decorated in black, and every face had a serious expression. People spoke in quiet voices and moved silently, with a sense of wonder and sadness, through the streets.
About eleven o'clock on Saturday morning a carriage drove up to the door, and a messenger asked for "Elizabeth Keckley."
About eleven o'clock on Saturday morning, a carriage pulled up to the door, and a messenger asked for "Elizabeth Keckley."
"Who wants her?" I asked.
"Who wants her?" I asked.
"I come from Mrs. Lincoln. If you are Mrs. Keckley, come with me immediately to the White House."
"I’m from Mrs. Lincoln. If you’re Mrs. Keckley, come with me right away to the White House."
I hastily put on my shawl and bonnet, and was driven at a rapid rate to the White House. Everything about the building was sad and solemn. I was quickly shown to Mrs. Lincoln's room, and on entering, saw Mrs. L. tossing uneasily about upon a bed. The room was darkened, and the only person in it besides the widow of the President was Mrs. Secretary Welles, who had spent the night with her. Bowing to Mrs. Welles, I went to the bedside.
I quickly put on my shawl and bonnet and was driven fast to the White House. Everything about the building felt sad and serious. I was quickly taken to Mrs. Lincoln's room, and when I entered, I saw her tossing restlessly on the bed. The room was darkened, and the only other person there besides the President's widow was Mrs. Secretary Welles, who had stayed the night with her. I nodded to Mrs. Welles and approached the bedside.
"Why did you not come to me last night, Elizabeth—I sent for you?" Mrs. Lincoln asked in a low whisper.
"Why didn’t you come to me last night, Elizabeth—I called for you?" Mrs. Lincoln asked in a soft whisper.
"I did try to come to you, but I could not find you," I answered, as I laid my hand upon her hot brow.
"I did try to come to you, but I couldn't find you," I replied, as I placed my hand on her warm forehead.
I afterwards learned, that when she had partially recovered from the first shock of the terrible tragedy in the theatre, Mrs. Welles asked:
I later found out that after she had somewhat recovered from the initial shock of the horrific tragedy at the theater, Mrs. Welles asked:
"Is there no one, Mrs. Lincoln, that you desire to have with you in this terrible affliction?"
"Is there no one, Mrs. Lincoln, that you want with you during this awful time?"
"Yes, send for Elizabeth Keckley. I want her just as soon as she can be brought here."
"Yes, call for Elizabeth Keckley. I want her here as soon as possible."
Three messengers, it appears, were successively despatched for me, but all of them mistook the number and failed to find me.
Three messengers were sent to find me one after the other, but they all got the wrong number and couldn't locate me.
Shortly after entering the room on Saturday morning, Mrs. Welles excused herself, as she said she must go to her own family, and I was left alone with Mrs. Lincoln.
Shortly after entering the room on Saturday morning, Mrs. Welles excused herself, saying she needed to go to her own family, and I was left alone with Mrs. Lincoln.
She was nearly exhausted with grief, and when she became a little quiet, I asked and received permission to go into the Guests' Room, where the body of the President lay in state. When I crossed the threshold of the room, I could not help recalling the day on which I had seen little Willie lying in his coffin where the body of his father now lay. I remembered how the President had wept over the pale beautiful face of his gifted boy, and now the President himself was dead. The last time I saw him he spoke kindly to me, but alas! the lips would never move again. The light had faded from his eyes, and when the light went out the soul went with it. What a noble soul was his—noble in all the noble attributes of God! Never did I enter[Pg 84] the solemn chamber of death with such palpitating heart and trembling footsteps as I entered it that day. No common mortal had died. The Moses of my people had fallen in the hour of his triumph. Fame had woven her choicest chaplet for his brow. Though the brow was cold and pale in death, the chaplet should not fade, for God had studded it with the glory of the eternal stars.
She was almost completely drained from grief, and when she quieted down a bit, I asked for and got permission to go into the Guests' Room, where the President’s body was on display. As I stepped into the room, I couldn’t help but remember the day I saw little Willie resting in his coffin, where his father now lay. I recalled how the President had cried over the pale, beautiful face of his talented son, and now the President himself was gone. The last time I saw him, he spoke kindly to me, but sadly, those lips would never move again. The light had gone from his eyes, and as the light faded, so did his soul. What a noble soul he had—noble in every admirable quality of God! Never before had I entered[Pg 84] the solemn chamber of death with such a racing heart and shaky steps as I did that day. This was no ordinary person who had died. The Moses of my people had fallen in his moment of triumph. Fame had crafted her finest crown for his head. Although his brow was cold and pale in death, the crown would not diminish, for God had adorned it with the glory of eternal stars.
When I entered the room, the members of the Cabinet and many distinguished officers of the army were grouped around the body of their fallen chief. They made room for me, and, approaching the body, I lifted the white cloth from the white face of the man that I had worshipped as an idol—looked upon as a demi-god. Notwithstanding the violence of the death of the President, there was something beautiful as well as grandly solemn in the expression of the placid face. There lurked the sweetness and gentleness of childhood, and the stately grandeur of godlike intellect. I gazed long at the face, and turned away with tears in my eyes and a choking sensation in my throat. Ah! never was man so widely mourned before. The whole world bowed their heads in grief when Abraham Lincoln died.
When I walked into the room, the Cabinet members and many distinguished army officers were gathered around the body of their fallen leader. They made space for me, and as I approached, I lifted the white cloth from the pale face of the man I had admired as an idol—someone I viewed as a demigod. Despite the violent way the President had died, there was something beautiful and profoundly solemn in the expression of his calm face. It held the sweetness and gentleness of childhood, along with the noble grandeur of a godlike intellect. I stared at his face for a long time, then turned away with tears in my eyes and a lump in my throat. Ah! Never has a man been so deeply mourned. The whole world bowed their heads in sorrow when Abraham Lincoln passed away.
Returning to Mrs. Lincoln's room, I found her in a new paroxysm of grief. Robert was bending over his mother with tender affection, and little Tad was crouched at the foot of the bed with a world of agony in his young face. I shall never forget the scene—the wails of a broken heart, the unearthly shrieks, the terrible convulsions, the wild, tempestuous outbursts of grief from the soul. I bathed Mrs. Lincoln's head with cold water, and soothed the terrible tornado as best I could. Tad's grief at his father's death was as great as the grief of his mother, but her terrible outbursts awed the boy into silence. Sometimes he would throw his arms around her neck, and exclaim, between his broken sobs, "Don't cry so, Mamma! don't cry, or you will make me cry, too! You will break my heart."
Returning to Mrs. Lincoln's room, I found her in another wave of grief. Robert was leaning over his mother with loving care, and little Tad was huddled at the foot of the bed, his young face filled with anguish. I will never forget the scene—the cries of a shattered heart, the haunting screams, the terrible convulsions, the wild, tumultuous outbursts of sorrow deep from the soul. I soaked Mrs. Lincoln's head with cold water and tried to calm the storm as best I could. Tad’s grief over his father’s death was as intense as his mother’s, but her overwhelming expressions of sorrow left the boy in stunned silence. Sometimes he would wrap his arms around her neck and cry out between his sobs, “Don’t cry so, Mom! Don’t cry, or you’ll make me cry too! You’re going to break my heart.”
Mrs. Lincoln could not bear to hear Tad cry, and when he would plead to her not to break his heart, she would calm herself with a great effort, and clasp her child in her arms.
Mrs. Lincoln couldn’t stand to hear Tad cry, and when he begged her not to break his heart, she would gather her strength and hold her child in her arms.
Every room in the White House was darkened, and every one[Pg 85] spoke in subdued tones, and moved about with muffled tread. The very atmosphere breathed of the great sorrow which weighed heavily upon each heart. Mrs. Lincoln never left her room, and while the body of her husband was being borne in solemn state from the Atlantic to the broad prairies of the West, she was weeping with her fatherless children in her private chamber. She denied admittance to almost every one, and I was her only companion, except her children, in the days of her great sorrow.
Every room in the White House was dimmed, and everyone[Pg 85] spoke quietly and moved around softly. The whole atmosphere was filled with the profound sadness that weighed heavily on each heart. Mrs. Lincoln never left her room, and while her husband’s body was being transported with great solemnity from the Atlantic to the wide prairies of the West, she was crying with her fatherless children in her private room. She kept nearly everyone out, and I was her only companion, aside from her children, during her time of deep grief.
There were many surmises as to who was implicated with J. Wilkes Booth in the assassination of the President. A new messenger had accompanied Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln to the theatre on that terrible Friday night. It was the duty of this messenger to stand at the door of the box during the performance, and thus guard the inmates from all intrusion. It appears that the messenger was carried away by the play, and so neglected his duty that Booth gained easy admission to the box. Mrs. Lincoln firmly believed that this messenger was implicated in the assassination plot.
There were many guesses about who was involved with J. Wilkes Booth in the President's assassination. A new messenger had accompanied Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln to the theater on that awful Friday night. It was the messenger's job to stand at the door of the box during the performance and protect the occupants from any interruptions. However, it seems the messenger got caught up in the play and failed to do his duty, allowing Booth to easily enter the box. Mrs. Lincoln was convinced that this messenger had a role in the assassination plot.
One night I was lying on a lounge near the bed occupied by Mrs. Lincoln. One of the servants entering the room, Mrs. L. asked:
One night, I was lying on a couch next to the bed where Mrs. Lincoln was resting. When one of the servants came into the room, Mrs. L. asked:
"Who is on watch to-night?"
"Who's on watch tonight?"
"The new messenger," was the reply.
"The new messenger," was the reply.
"What! the man who attended us to the theatre on the night my dear, good husband was murdered! He, I believe, is one of the murderers. Tell him to come in to me."
"What! The man who took us to the theater on the night my dear, kind husband was killed! I believe he's one of the murderers. Tell him to come in to see me."
The messenger had overheard Mrs. Lincoln's words through the half-open door, and when he came in he was trembling violently.
The messenger had overheard Mrs. Lincoln's words through the slightly open door, and when he walked in, he was shaking uncontrollably.
She turned to him fiercely: "So you are on guard to-night—on guard in the White House after helping to murder the President!"
She turned to him intensely: "So you’re on duty tonight—on duty in the White House after helping to kill the President!"
"Pardon me, but I did not help to murder the President. I could never stoop to murder—much less to the murder of so good and great a man as the President."
"Pardon me, but I did not help to kill the President. I could never lower myself to murder—let alone the murder of such a good and great man as the President."
"But it appears that you did stoop to murder."
"But it looks like you did resort to murder."
"No, no! don't say that," he broke in. "God knows that I am innocent."
"No, no! Don't say that," he interrupted. "God knows I'm innocent."
"I don't believe you. Why were you not at the door to keep the assassin out when he rushed into the box?"
"I don't believe you. Why weren't you at the door to stop the assassin when he came into the box?"
"I did wrong, I admit, and I have bitterly repented it, but I did not help to kill the President. I did not believe that any one would try to kill so good a man in such a public place, and the belief made me careless. I was attracted by the play, and did not see the assassin enter the box."
"I was wrong, I admit it, and I've regretted it deeply, but I didn't help to kill the President. I didn't think anyone would try to kill such a good man in such a public place, and that belief made me careless. I was focused on the play and didn't notice the assassin entering the box."
"But you should have seen him. You had no business to be careless. I shall always believe that you are guilty. Hush! I shan't hear another word," she exclaimed, as the messenger essayed to reply. "Go now and keep your watch," she added, with an imperious wave of her hand. With mechanical step and white face the messenger left the room, and Mrs. Lincoln fell back on her pillow, covered her face with her hands, and commenced sobbing.
"But you should have seen him. You had no right to be careless. I will always believe that you are guilty. Hush! I don't want to hear another word," she exclaimed as the messenger tried to respond. "Go now and keep watch," she added with a commanding wave of her hand. With a mechanical step and a pale face, the messenger left the room, and Mrs. Lincoln fell back on her pillow, covered her face with her hands, and began to cry.
Robert was very tender to his mother in the days of her sorrow.
Robert was very gentle with his mother during her difficult times.
He suffered deeply, as his haggard face indicated, but he was ever manly and collected when in the presence of his mother. Mrs. Lincoln was extremely nervous, and she refused to have anybody about her but myself. Many ladies called, but she received none of them. Had she been less secluded in her grief, perhaps she would have had many warmer friends to-day than she has. But far be it from me to harshly judge the sorrow of any one. Could the ladies who called to condole with Mrs. Lincoln, after the death of her husband, and who were denied admittance to her chamber, have seen how completely prostrated she was with grief, they would have learned to speak more kindly of her. Often at night, when Tad would hear her sobbing, he would get up, and come to her bed in his white sleeping-clothes: "Don't cry, Mamma; I cannot sleep if you cry! Papa was good, and he has gone to heaven. He is happy there. He is with God and brother Willie. Don't cry, Mamma, or I will cry too."
He suffered a lot, as his tired face showed, but he always stayed strong and composed around his mother. Mrs. Lincoln was very anxious, and she only wanted me around her. Many women came to visit, but she wouldn't see any of them. If she hadn't isolated herself in her grief, she might have had more supportive friends now. But I won't judge anyone's sorrow too harshly. If the women who came to comfort Mrs. Lincoln after her husband's death and were turned away from her room had seen how utterly overcome she was with grief, they would have spoken more kindly about her. Often at night, when Tad heard her crying, he would get up and come to her bed in his white pajamas: "Don't cry, Mom; I can't sleep if you cry! Dad was good, and he's gone to heaven. He's happy there. He's with God and brother Willie. Don't cry, Mom, or I'll cry too."
The closing appeal always proved the most effectual, as Mrs. Lincoln could not bear to hear her child cry.
The final plea always turned out to be the most effective, as Mrs. Lincoln couldn't stand to hear her child cry.
Tad had been petted by his father, but petting could not spoil such a manly nature as his. He seemed to realize that he was the son of a President—to realize it in its loftiest and noblest sense. One morning, while being dressed, he looked up at his nurse,[Pg 87] and said: "Pa is dead. I can hardly believe that I shall never see him again. I must learn to take care of myself now." He looked thoughtful a moment, then added, "Yes, Pa is dead, and I am only Tad Lincoln now, little Tad, like other little boys. I am not a President's son now. I won't have many presents any more. Well, I will try and be a good boy, and will hope to go some day to Pa and brother Willie, in heaven." He was a brave, manly child, and knew that influence had passed out of their hands with the death of his father, and that his position in life was altered. He seemed to feel that people petted him, and gave him presents, because they wanted to please the President of the United States. From that period forward he became more independent, and in a short time learned to dispense with the services of a nurse. While in Chicago, I saw him get out his clothes one Sunday morning and dress himself, and the change was such a great one to me—for while in the White House, servants obeyed his every nod and bid—that I could scarcely refrain from shedding tears. Had his father lived, I knew it would have been different with his favorite boy. Tad roomed with Robert, and he always took pride in pleasing his brother.
Tad had been spoiled by his father, but no amount of affection could undermine such a strong character as his. He seemed to understand that he was the son of a President—fully grasping the significance of it. One morning, while getting dressed, he looked up at his nurse,[Pg 87] and said, "Dad is gone. I can hardly believe I will never see him again. I need to learn to take care of myself now." He paused thoughtfully for a moment and then added, "Yeah, Dad is gone, and I'm just Tad Lincoln now, little Tad, like other little boys. I'm not a President's son anymore. I won't get as many gifts anymore. Well, I'll try to be a good boy and hope to reunite with Dad and brother Willie in heaven someday." He was a brave, strong child who understood that their influence ended with his father's death and that his position had changed. He sensed that people showered him with attention and gifts because they wanted to please the President of the United States. From that point on, he became more independent and soon learned to do without a nurse. While in Chicago, I saw him pick out his clothes one Sunday morning and dress himself, and the change was so significant to me—because in the White House, servants had catered to his every request—that I could hardly hold back my tears. If his father had lived, I knew things would have been different for his favorite son. Tad shared a room with Robert, and he always took pride in making his brother happy.
After the Committee had started West with the body of the President, there was quite a breeze of excitement for a few days as to where the remains should be interred. Secretary Stanton and others held frequent conferences with Robert, Mr. Todd, Mrs. Lincoln's cousin, and Dr. Henry, an old schoolmate and friend of Mr. Lincoln. The city authorities of Springfield had purchased a beautiful plat of ground in a prosperous portion of the city, and work was rapidly progressing on the tomb, when Mrs. Lincoln made strenuous objection to the location. She declared that she would stop the body in Chicago before it should be laid to rest in the lot purchased for the purpose by the City of Springfield. She gave as a reason, that it was her desire to be laid by the side of her husband when she died, and that such would be out of the question in a public place of the kind. As is well known, the difficulty was finally settled by placing the remains of the President in the family vault at Oak Ridge, a charming spot for the home of the dead.
After the Committee started transporting the President's body, there was a wave of excitement for a few days about where the remains would be buried. Secretary Stanton and others frequently met with Robert, Mr. Todd, Mrs. Lincoln's cousin, and Dr. Henry, an old classmate and friend of Mr. Lincoln. The city officials in Springfield had bought a beautiful piece of land in a thriving part of the city, and construction on the tomb was moving quickly when Mrs. Lincoln strongly opposed the location. She insisted that she would stop the body in Chicago before allowing it to be buried in the lot bought for that purpose by the City of Springfield. She explained that she wanted to be laid to rest next to her husband when she died, which wouldn’t be possible in a public place like that. As is well known, the issue was ultimately resolved by placing the President's remains in the family vault at Oak Ridge, a lovely spot for the resting place of the deceased.
After the President's funeral Mrs. Lincoln rallied, and began[Pg 88] to make preparations to leave the White House. One day she suddenly exclaimed: "God, Elizabeth, what a change! Did ever woman have to suffer so much and experience so great a change? I had an ambition to be Mrs. President; that ambition has been gratified, and now I must step down from the pedestal. My poor husband! had he never been President, he might be living to-day. Alas! all is over with me!"
After the President's funeral, Mrs. Lincoln pulled herself together and started[Pg 88] to get ready to leave the White House. One day, she suddenly exclaimed: "Oh my God, Elizabeth, what a change! Has any woman ever had to endure so much and go through such a huge transformation? I wanted to be Mrs. President; that dream came true, and now I have to come down from that pedestal. My poor husband! If he had never been President, he might still be alive today. Oh, it's all over for me!"
Folding her arms for a few moments, she rocked back and forth, then commenced again, more vehemently than ever: "My God, Elizabeth, I can never go back to Springfield! no, never, until I go in my shroud to be laid by my dear husband's side, and may Heaven speed that day! I should like to live for my sons, but life is so full of misery that I would rather die." And then she would go off into a fit of hysterics.
Folding her arms for a moment, she rocked back and forth, then started again, more passionately than ever: "Oh my God, Elizabeth, I can never go back to Springfield! No, never, until I’m laid to rest in my shroud beside my dear husband, and may Heaven hurry that day! I want to live for my sons, but life is so full of misery that I’d rather die." And then she would burst into hysterics.
CHAPTER XII
MRS. LINCOLN LEAVES THE WHITE HOUSE
For five weeks Mrs. Lincoln was confined to her room. Packing afforded quite a relief, as it so closely occupied us that we had not much time for lamentation.
For five weeks, Mrs. Lincoln was stuck in her room. Packing provided a nice distraction since it kept us so busy that we didn't have much time to feel sorry for ourselves.
Letters of condolence were received from all parts of the country, and even from foreign potentates, but Mr. Andrew Johnson, the successor of Mr. Lincoln, never called on the widow, or even so much as wrote a line expressing sympathy for her grief and the loss of her husband. Robert called on him one day to tell him that his mother would turn the White House over to him in a few days, and he never even so much as inquired after their welfare. Mrs. Lincoln firmly believes that Mr. Johnson was concerned in the assassination plot.
Letters of condolence came in from across the country and even from foreign leaders, but Mr. Andrew Johnson, who took over from Mr. Lincoln, never visited the widow or even wrote a note expressing sympathy for her loss and her husband's death. One day, Robert went to see him to inform him that his mother would be handing over the White House to him in a few days, and Johnson didn't even ask about their well-being. Mrs. Lincoln strongly believes that Mr. Johnson was involved in the assassination plot.
In packing, Mrs. Lincoln gave away everything intimately connected with the President, as she said that she could not bear to be reminded of the past. The articles were given to those who were regarded as the warmest of Mr. Lincoln's admirers. All of the presents passed through my hands. The dress that Mrs. Lincoln wore on the night of the assassination was given to Mrs. Slade, the wife of an old and faithful messenger. The cloak, stained with the President's blood, was given to me, as also was the bonnet worn on the same memorable night. Afterwards I received the comb and brush that Mr. Lincoln used during his residence at the White House. With this same comb and brush I had often combed his head. When almost ready to go down to a reception, he would turn to me with a quizzical look: "Well, Madam Elizabeth, will you brush my bristles down to-night?"
In packing, Mrs. Lincoln gave away everything closely associated with the President because she said she couldn’t stand to be reminded of the past. The items were given to those considered the closest supporters of Mr. Lincoln. All of the gifts went through my hands. The dress that Mrs. Lincoln wore on the night of the assassination was given to Mrs. Slade, the wife of an old and loyal messenger. The cloak, stained with the President’s blood, was given to me, as well as the bonnet worn on that memorable night. Later, I received the comb and brush that Mr. Lincoln used while living at the White House. With that same comb and brush, I had often styled his hair. When he was almost ready to head to a reception, he would turn to me with a teasing look: "Well, Madam Elizabeth, will you brush my bristles down tonight?"
"Yes, Mr. Lincoln."
"Yes, Mr. Lincoln."
Then he would take his seat in an easy-chair, and sit quietly while I arranged his hair. As may well be imagined, I was only too glad to accept this comb and brush from the hands of Mrs. Lincoln. The cloak, bonnet, comb, and brush, the glove worn at the first reception after the second inaugural, and Mr. Lincoln's over-shoes, also given to me, I have since donated for the benefit of Wilberforce University, a colored college near Xenia, Ohio, destroyed by fire on the night that the President was murdered.
Then he would settle into a comfy chair and sit still while I fixed his hair. As you can imagine, I was more than happy to accept this comb and brush from Mrs. Lincoln. The cloak, bonnet, comb, brush, the glove he wore at the first reception after the second inauguration, and Mr. Lincoln's overshoes, which were also given to me, I later donated for the benefit of Wilberforce University, a historically black college near Xenia, Ohio, that was destroyed by fire on the night the President was assassinated.
There was much surmise, when Mrs. Lincoln left the White House, what her fifty or sixty boxes, not to count her score of trunks, could contain. Had the government not been so liberal in furnishing the boxes, it is possible that there would have been less demand for so much transportation. The boxes were loosely packed, and many of them with articles not worth carrying away. Mrs. Lincoln had a passion for hoarding old things, believing, with Toodles, that they were "handy to have about the house."
There was a lot of speculation when Mrs. Lincoln left the White House about what her fifty or sixty boxes, not to mention her many trunks, could possibly hold. If the government hadn’t been so generous in providing the boxes, there might have been less need for so much transportation. The boxes were packed haphazardly, and many contained items that weren’t worth taking. Mrs. Lincoln had a tendency to collect old things, believing, like Toodles, that they were "useful to have around the house."
The bonnets that she brought with her from Springfield, in addition to every one purchased during her residence in Washington, were packed in the boxes, and transported to Chicago. She remarked that she might find use for the material some day, and it was prudent to look to the future. I am sorry to say that Mrs. Lincoln's foresight in regard to the future was only confined to cast-off clothing, as she owed, at the time of the President's death, different store bills amounting to seventy thousand dollars. Mr. Lincoln knew nothing of these bills, and the only happy feature of his assassination was that he died in ignorance of them. Had he known to what extent his wife was involved, the fact would have embittered the only pleasant moments of his life. I disclose this secret in regard to Mrs. Lincoln's debts, in order to explain why she should subsequently have labored under pecuniary embarrassment. The children, as well as herself, had received a vast number of presents during Mr. Lincoln's administration, and these presents constituted a large item in the contents of the boxes. The only article of furniture, so far as I know, taken away from the White House by Mrs. Lincoln, was a little dressing-stand used by the President. I recollect hearing him say one day:
The bonnets she brought from Springfield, along with all the ones she bought while living in Washington, were packed in boxes and moved to Chicago. She mentioned that she might find a use for the fabric someday and thought it was wise to plan for the future. Unfortunately, Mrs. Lincoln's foresight about the future was limited to old clothes, as she owed various store bills totaling seventy thousand dollars at the time of the President's death. Mr. Lincoln was unaware of these bills, and the only silver lining to his assassination was that he died without knowledge of them. If he had known how deeply his wife was in debt, it would have soured the only happy times of his life. I’m sharing this secret about Mrs. Lincoln's debts to clarify why she later faced financial struggles. Both the children and she had received numerous gifts during Mr. Lincoln's presidency, and these gifts were a significant portion of the boxes' contents. The only piece of furniture that I know of that Mrs. Lincoln took from the White House was a small dressing table used by the President. I remember hearing him say one day:
"Mother, this little stand is so handy, and suits me so well,[Pg 91] that I do not know how I shall get along without it when we move away from here." He was standing before a mirror, brushing his hair, when he made the remark.
"Mom, this little stand is so useful and fits me perfectly,[Pg 91] that I really don't know how I'll manage without it when we move away from here." He was standing in front of a mirror, brushing his hair, when he said this.
"Well, father," Mrs. Lincoln replied, "if you like the stand so well, we will take it with us when we go away."
"Well, Dad," Mrs. Lincoln replied, "if you like the stand so much, we’ll take it with us when we leave."
"Not for the world," he exclaimed; but she interrupted him:
"Not for the world," he said, but she cut him off:
"I should like to know what difference it makes if we put a better one in its place."
"I'd like to know what difference it makes if we replace it with a better one."
"That alters the question. If you will put a stand in its place worth twice as much as this one, and the Commissioner consents, then I have no objection."
"That changes things. If you can provide a replacement worth twice as much as this one, and the Commissioner agrees, then I’m good with that."
Mrs. Lincoln remembered these words, and, with the consent of the Commissioner, took the stand to Chicago with her for the benefit of little Tad. Another stand, I must not forget to add, was put in its place.
Mrs. Lincoln remembered these words and, with the Commissioner’s permission, took the stand to Chicago with her for little Tad's benefit. I should also mention that another stand was put in its place.
It is charged that a great deal of furniture was lost from the White House during Mr. Lincoln's occupation of it. Very true, and it can be accounted for in this way: In some respects, to put the case very plainly, Mrs. Lincoln was "penny wise and pound foolish." When she moved into the White House, she discharged the Steward, whose business it was to look after the affairs of the household. When the Steward was dismissed, there was no one to superintend affairs, and the servants carried away many pieces of furniture. In this manner the furniture rapidly disappeared.
It’s been said that a lot of furniture went missing from the White House during Mr. Lincoln's time there. That’s true, and here's why: In some ways, to put it simply, Mrs. Lincoln was "penny wise and pound foolish." When she moved into the White House, she fired the Steward, who was responsible for managing household matters. Without the Steward, no one was there to oversee things, and the servants took many pieces of furniture. As a result, the furniture quickly vanished.
Robert was frequently in the room where the boxes were being packed, and he tried without avail to influence his mother to set fire to her vast stores of old goods. "What are you going to do with that old dress, mother?" he would ask.
Robert was often in the room where the boxes were being packed, and he tried in vain to convince his mother to get rid of her huge collection of old stuff. "What are you planning to do with that old dress, mom?" he would ask.
"Never mind, Robert, I will find use for it. You do not understand this business."
"Don't worry, Robert, I'll find a way to use it. You just don't get this business."
"And what is more, I hope I never may understand it. I wish to heaven the car would take fire in which you place these boxes for transportation to Chicago, and burn all of your old plunder up;" and then, with an impatient gesture, he would turn on his heel and leave the room.
"And what's more, I hope I never understand it. I wish to God that the car you packed these boxes in for the trip to Chicago would catch fire and burn all your old junk;" and then, with an impatient gesture, he would turn on his heel and leave the room.
"Robert is so impetuous," his mother would say to me, after the closing of the door. "He never thinks about the future. Well, I hope that he will get over his boyish notions in time."
"Robert is so impulsive," his mother would say to me after the door closed. "He never thinks about the future. Well, I hope he outgrows his childish ideas eventually."
Many of the articles that Mrs. Lincoln took away from the White House were given, after her arrival in Chicago, for the benefit of charity fairs.
Many of the items that Mrs. Lincoln took from the White House were given to charity events after she arrived in Chicago.
At last everything was packed, and the day for departure for the West came. I can never forget that day; it was so unlike the day when the body of the President was borne from the hall in grand and solemn state. Then thousands gathered to bow the head in reverence as the plumed hearse drove down the line. There was all the pomp of military display—drooping flags, battalions with reversed arms, and bands playing dirge-like airs. Now, the wife of the President was leaving the White House, and there was scarcely a friend to tell her good-by. She passed down the public stairway, entered her carriage, and quietly drove to the depot where we took the cars. The silence was almost painful.
At last, everything was packed, and the day to leave for the West arrived. I can never forget that day; it was so different from the day when the President's body was carried out of the hall in a grand and solemn ceremony. Then, thousands gathered to show their respect as the decorated hearse moved down the line. There was all the spectacle of military display—flags at half-mast, soldiers with guns reversed, and bands playing somber music. Now, the President's wife was leaving the White House, and hardly a friend was there to say goodbye. She walked down the public stairway, got into her carriage, and quietly drove to the station where we took the train. The silence was almost unbearable.
It had been arranged that I should go to Chicago. When Mrs. Lincoln first suggested her plan, I strongly objected; but I had been with her so long, that she had acquired great power over me.
It was planned that I would go to Chicago. When Mrs. Lincoln first proposed her idea, I strongly disagreed; but I had been with her for so long that she had gained significant influence over me.
"I cannot go West with you, Mrs. Lincoln," I said, when the idea was first advanced.
"I can't go West with you, Mrs. Lincoln," I said when the idea was first brought up.
"But you must go to Chicago with me, Elizabeth; I cannot do without you."
"But you have to come to Chicago with me, Elizabeth; I can't do this without you."
"You forget my business, Mrs. Lincoln. I cannot leave it. Just now I have the spring trousseau to make for Mrs. Douglas, and I have promised to have it done in less than a week."
"You’re forgetting my work, Mrs. Lincoln. I can’t just walk away from it. Right now, I’m making the spring trousseau for Mrs. Douglas, and I’ve promised to finish it in under a week."
"Never mind. Mrs. Douglas can get some one else to make her trousseau. You may find it to your interest to go. I am very poor now, but if Congress makes an appropriation for my benefit, you shall be well rewarded."
"Never mind. Mrs. Douglas can find someone else to make her trousseau. You might want to consider going. I'm pretty broke right now, but if Congress grants funds for my benefit, you'll be well rewarded."
"It is not the reward, but—" I commenced, by way of reply, but she stopped me:
"It’s not about the reward, but—" I started to say in response, but she interrupted me:
"Now don't say another word about it, if you do not wish to distress me. I have determined that you shall go to Chicago with me, and you must go."
"Now don't say anything more about it if you don't want to upset me. I've decided that you’re coming to Chicago with me, and you have to go."
When Mrs. Douglas learned that Mrs. Lincoln wished me to accompany her West, she sent me word:
When Mrs. Douglas found out that Mrs. Lincoln wanted me to go with her West, she let me know:
"Never mind me. Do all you can for Mrs. Lincoln. My heart's sympathy is with her."
"Don’t worry about me. Do everything you can for Mrs. Lincoln. My thoughts and sympathy are with her."
Finding that no excuse would be accepted, I made preparations to go to Chicago with Mrs. L.
Finding that no excuse would be accepted, I got ready to go to Chicago with Mrs. L.
The green car had specially been chartered for us, and in this we were conveyed to the West. Dr. Henry accompanied us, and he was remarkably attentive and kind. The first night out, Mrs. Lincoln had a severe headache; and while I was bathing her temples, she said to me:
The green car had been specially arranged for us, and in it, we were taken to the West. Dr. Henry traveled with us, and he was exceptionally attentive and kind. On the first night out, Mrs. Lincoln had a bad headache; and while I was cooling her forehead, she said to me:
"Lizabeth, you are my best and kindest friend, and I love you as my best friend. I wish it were in my power to make you comfortable for the balance of your days. If Congress provides for me, depend upon it, I will provide for you."
"Lizabeth, you are my best and kindest friend, and I love you like my closest friend. I wish I could make you comfortable for the rest of your days. If Congress supports me, you can count on me to take care of you."
The trip was devoid of interest. We arrived in Chicago without accident or delay, and apartments were secured for us at the Tremont House, where we remained one week. At the expiration of this time Mrs. Lincoln decided that living at the hotel was attended with too much expense, so it was arranged that we should go to the country. Rooms were selected at Hyde Park, a summer resort.
The trip was uninteresting. We reached Chicago without any accidents or delays, and we got apartments at the Tremont House, where we stayed for a week. After that time, Mrs. Lincoln decided that staying at the hotel was too expensive, so we planned to head to the countryside. We chose rooms at Hyde Park, a summer resort.
Robert and Tad accompanied their mother to Hyde Park. We arrived about 3 o'clock in the afternoon of Saturday. The place had just been opened the summer before, and there was a newness about everything. The accommodations were not first-class, the rooms being small and plainly furnished. It was a lively day for us all. Robert occupied himself unpacking his books, and arranging them on the shelves in the corner of his small but neat room. I assisted him, he talking pleasantly all the while. When we were through, he folded his arms, stood off a little distance from the mantel, with an abstracted look as if he were thinking of the great change in his fortunes—contrasting the present with the past. Turning to me, he asked: "Well, Mrs. Keckley, how do you like our new quarters?"
Robert and Tad went with their mom to Hyde Park. We got there around 3 PM on Saturday. The place had just opened the summer before, and everything felt fresh and new. The accommodations weren’t top-notch; the rooms were small and simply furnished. It was an exciting day for all of us. Robert kept busy unpacking his books and organizing them on the shelves in the corner of his small but tidy room. I helped him out, and he chatted pleasantly the whole time. Once we finished, he folded his arms and stepped back a bit from the mantel, looking thoughtful as if he were reflecting on the big changes in his life—comparing the present to the past. He turned to me and asked, "So, Mrs. Keckley, how do you like our new place?"
"This is a delightful place, and I think you will pass your time pleasantly," I answered.
"This is a lovely place, and I think you'll enjoy your time here," I replied.
He looked at me with a quizzical smile, then remarked: "You call it a delightful place! Well, perhaps it is. Since you do not have to stay here, you can safely say as much about the charming situation as you please. I presume that I must put up with it, as mother's pleasure must be consulted before my own. But[Pg 94] candidly, I would almost as soon be dead as be compelled to remain three months in this dreary house."
He looked at me with a curious smile and said, "You think it's a delightful place! Well, maybe it is. Since you don't have to stay here, you can say whatever you want about this charming situation. I guess I have to deal with it because I need to consider my mother's happiness before my own. But honestly, I would almost rather be dead than be forced to stay three months in this dull house."
He seemed to feel what he said, and going to the window, he looked out upon the view with moody countenance. I passed into Mrs. Lincoln's room, and found her lying upon the bed, sobbing as if her heart would break.
He seemed to really feel what he was saying, and going to the window, he looked out at the view with a gloomy expression. I walked into Mrs. Lincoln's room and found her lying on the bed, crying as if her heart would break.
"What a dreary place, Lizzie! And to think that I should be compelled to live here, because I have not the means to live elsewhere. Ah! what a sad change has come to us all." I had listened to her sobbing for eight weeks, therefore I was never surprised to find her in tears. Tad was the only cheerful one of the party. He was a child of sunshine, and nothing seemed to dampen the ardor of his spirits.
"What a gloomy place, Lizzie! And to think I have to live here because I can't afford to live anywhere else. Ah! What a sad change has come to all of us." I had listened to her crying for eight weeks, so I was never shocked to find her in tears. Tad was the only cheerful one in the group. He was a ray of sunshine, and nothing seemed to dull his enthusiasm.
Sunday was a very quiet day. I looked out of my window in the morning, upon the beautiful lake that formed one of the most delightful views from the house. The wind was just strong enough to ripple the broad bosom of the water, and each ripple caught a jewel from the sunshine, and threw it sparkling up towards the sky. Here and there a sail-boat silently glided into view, or sank below the faint blue line that marked the horizon—glided and melted away like the spectral shadows that sometimes haunt the white snow-fields in the cold, tranquil light of a winter's moon. As I stood by my window that morning, looking out upon the lake, my thoughts were etherealized—the reflected sunbeams suggested visions of crowns studded with the jewels of eternal life, and I wondered how any one could call Hyde Park a dreary place. I had seen so much trouble in my life, that I was willing to fold my arms and sink into a passive slumber—slumber anywhere, so the great longing of the soul was gratified—rest.
Sunday was really quiet. I looked out my window in the morning at the beautiful lake, which offered one of the most stunning views from the house. The wind was just strong enough to create ripples on the surface of the water, and each ripple caught a glimmer from the sunshine, sparkling upwards into the sky. Here and there, a sailboat silently appeared or disappeared below the faint blue line of the horizon—moving like the ghostly shadows that sometimes linger on white snowfields in the calm light of a winter moon. As I stood by my window that morning, gazing at the lake, my thoughts became more ethereal—the reflected sunlight sparked visions of crowns adorned with the jewels of eternal life, and I wondered how anyone could call Hyde Park a dull place. I had experienced so much trouble in my life that I was ready to fold my arms and drift into a peaceful slumber—anywhere, as long as it satisfied the deep longing of the soul for rest.
Robert spent the day in his room with his books, while I remained in Mrs. Lincoln's room, talking with her, contrasting the present with the past, and drawing plans for the future. She held no communication, by letter or otherwise, with any of her relatives or old friends, saying that she wished to lead a secluded life for the summer. Old faces, she claimed, would only bring back memories of scenes that she desired to forget; and new faces, she felt assured, could not sympathize with her distress, or add to the comforts of her situation.
Robert spent the day in his room with his books, while I stayed in Mrs. Lincoln's room, talking with her, comparing the present with the past, and making plans for the future. She had no contact, by letter or otherwise, with any of her relatives or old friends, saying she wanted to have a quiet summer. Old faces, she said, would only remind her of things she wanted to forget; and she was sure new faces wouldn't understand her pain or improve her situation.
On Monday morning, Robert was getting ready to ride into Chicago, as business called him to the city.
On Monday morning, Robert was getting ready to ride into Chicago because he had business in the city.
"Where you goin', brother Bob?"—Tad generally called Robert, brother Bob.
"Where are you going, brother Bob?"—Tad usually called Robert, brother Bob.
"Only into town!" was the brief reply.
"Just into town!" was the quick response.
"Mayn't I go with you?"
"Can’t I go with you?"
"Ask mother. I think that she will say no."
"Ask Mom. I think she’ll say no."
Just then Mrs. Lincoln came in, and Tad ran to her, with the eager question:
Just then, Mrs. Lincoln walked in, and Tad ran to her with the excited question:
"Oh, Ma! can't I go to town with brother Bob? I want to go so badly."
"Oh, Mom! Can’t I go to town with my brother Bob? I really want to go."
"Go to town! No; you must stay and keep me company. Besides, I have determined that you shall get a lesson every day, and I am going to commence to-day with you."
"Go into town! No; you need to stay and keep me company. Besides, I’ve decided that you’re going to have a lesson every day, and I’m starting with you today."
"I don't want to get a lesson—I won't get a lesson," broke in the impetuous boy. "I don't want to learn my book; I want to go to town!"
"I don't want a lesson—I’m not getting a lesson," interrupted the impulsive boy. "I don't want to study; I want to go to town!"
"I suppose you want to grow up to be a great dunce. Hush, Tad; you shall not go to town until you have said a lesson;" and the mother looked resolute.
"I guess you want to grow up to be a big fool. Be quiet, Tad; you won't go to town until you've learned your lesson;" and the mother looked determined.
"May I go after I learn my book?" was the next question.
"Can I leave after I've finished my book?" was the next question.
"Yes; if Robert will wait for you."
"Yeah; if Robert will wait for you."
"Oh, Bob will wait; won't you, Bob?"
"Oh, Bob will wait; right, Bob?"
"No, I cannot wait; but the landlord is going in this afternoon, and you can go with him. You must do as mother tells you, Tad. You are getting to be a big boy now, and must start to school next fall; and you would not like to go to school without knowing how to read."
"No, I can't wait; but the landlord is going in this afternoon, and you can go with him. You have to listen to what Mom says, Tad. You're getting to be a big boy now, and you need to start school next fall; and you wouldn’t want to go to school without knowing how to read."
"Where's my book, Ma? Get my book quick. I will say my lesson," and he jumped about the room, boisterously, boy-like.
"Where's my book, Mom? Get my book fast. I want to recite my lesson," and he bounced around the room, lively and playful.
"Be quiet, Tad. Here is your book, and we will now begin the first lesson," said his mother, as she seated herself in an easy-chair.
"Be quiet, Tad. Here’s your book, and we’re going to start the first lesson now," his mother said as she settled into an easy chair.
Tad had always been much humored by his parents, especially by his father. He suffered from a slight impediment in his speech, and had never been made to go to school; consequently his book knowledge was very limited. I knew that his education had been neglected, but had no idea he was so deficient as the first lesson at Hyde Park proved him to be.
Tad had always been quite a source of amusement for his parents, especially his dad. He had a slight speech impediment and had never been sent to school; as a result, his knowledge from books was very limited. I knew his education had been overlooked, but I had no idea he was as lacking as the first lesson at Hyde Park revealed him to be.
Drawing a low chair to his mother's side, he opened his book, and began to slowly spell the first word, "A-P-E."
Drawing a low chair to his mother's side, he opened his book and started to slowly sound out the first word, "A-P-E."
"Well, what does A-p-e spell?"
"Well, what does A-P-E spell?"
"Monkey," was the instant rejoinder. The word was illustrated by a small wood-cut of an ape, which looked to Tad's eyes very much like a monkey; and his pronunciation was guided by the picture, and not by the sounds of the different letters.
"Monkey," was the immediate response. The word was complemented by a small wood-cut of an ape, which, to Tad's eyes, closely resembled a monkey; and his pronunciation was influenced by the picture rather than the sounds of the different letters.
"Nonsense!" exclaimed his mother. "A-p-e does not spell monkey."
"Nonsense!" his mother exclaimed. "A-p-e doesn't spell monkey."
"Does spell monkey! Isn't that a monkey?" and Tad pointed triumphantly to the picture.
"Does spell monkey! Isn't that a monkey?" Tad pointed triumphantly at the picture.
"No, it is not a monkey."
"No, it's not a monkey."
"Not a monkey! what is it, then?"
"Not a monkey! So what is it, then?"
"An ape."
"An ape."
"An ape! 'taint an ape. Don't I know a monkey when I see it?"
"An ape! It's not an ape. Don't I know a monkey when I see one?"
"No, if you say that is a monkey."
"No, if you say that's a monkey."
"I do know a monkey. I've seen lots of them in the street with the organs. I know a monkey better than you do, 'cause I always go out into the street to see them when they come by, and you don't."
"I know a monkey. I've seen plenty of them on the street with the organs. I know a monkey better than you do because I always go out to see them when they pass by, and you don’t."
"But, Tad, listen to me. An ape is a species of the monkey. It looks like a monkey, but it is not a monkey."
"But, Tad, listen to me. An ape is a type of monkey. It looks like a monkey, but it isn't one."
"It shouldn't look like a monkey, then. Here, Yib"—he always called me Yib—"isn't this a monkey, and don't A-p-e spell monkey? Ma don't know anything about it;" and he thrust his book into my face in an earnest, excited manner.
"It shouldn't look like a monkey, then. Here, Yib"—he always called me Yib—"isn't this a monkey, and doesn't A-p-e spell monkey? Ma doesn't know anything about it;" and he pushed his book into my face in an earnest, excited way.
I could not longer restrain myself, and burst out laughing. Tad looked very much offended, and I hastened to say: "I beg your pardon, Master Tad; I hope that you will excuse my want of politeness."
I couldn't hold back anymore and started laughing. Tad looked really upset, so I quickly said, "I’m sorry, Master Tad; I hope you can forgive my rudeness."
He bowed his head in a patronizing way, and returned to the original question: "Isn't this a monkey? Don't A-p-e spell monkey?"
He lowered his head in a condescending manner and went back to the original question: "Isn't this a monkey? Don't A-p-e spell monkey?"
"No, Tad; your mother is right. A-p-e spells ape."
"No, Tad; your mom is right. A-p-e spells ape."
"You don't know as much as Ma. Both of you don't know anything;" and Master Tad's eyes flashed with indignation.
"You don't know as much as Ma. Neither of you knows anything;" and Master Tad's eyes sparkled with anger.
Robert entered the room, and the question was referred to[Pg 97] him. After many explanations, he succeeded in convincing Tad that A-p-e does not spell monkey, and the balance of the lesson was got over with less difficulty.
Robert entered the room, and the question was referred to[Pg 97] him. After a lot of explanations, he managed to convince Tad that A-p-e doesn't spell monkey, and the rest of the lesson went by with less trouble.
Whenever I think of this incident I am tempted to laugh; and then it occurs to me that had Tad been a negro boy, not the son of a President, and so difficult to instruct, he would have been called thick-skulled, and would have been held up as an example of the inferiority of race. I know many full negro boys, able to read and write, who are not older than Tad Lincoln was when he persisted that A-p-e spelt monkey. Do not imagine that I desire to reflect upon the intellect of little Tad. Not at all; he is a bright boy, a son that will do honor to the genius and greatness of his father; I only mean to say that some incidents are about as damaging to one side of the question as to the other. If a colored boy appears dull, so does a white boy sometimes; and if a whole race is judged by a single example of apparent dulness, another race should be judged by a similar example.
Whenever I think of this incident, I'm tempted to laugh; and then I realize that if Tad had been a Black boy, not the son of a President, and hard to teach, he would have been called thick-skulled and held up as proof of racial inferiority. I know many Black boys who can read and write, and who are not much older than Tad Lincoln was when he insisted that A-p-e spelled monkey. Don’t think I want to criticize little Tad’s intelligence. Not at all; he’s a bright kid, a son who will honor his father’s genius and greatness. I just mean to say that some incidents can be equally damaging to both sides of the argument. If a Black boy seems slow, so does a white boy sometimes; and if an entire race is judged by one example of apparent slowness, another race should be judged by a similar example.
I returned to Washington, with Mrs. Lincoln's best wishes for my success in business. The journey was devoid of incident. After resting a few days, I called at the White House, and transacted some business for Mrs. Lincoln. I had no desire to enter the house, for everything about it bitterly reminded me of the past; and when I came out of the door, I hoped that I had crossed the threshold for the last time. I was asked by some of my friends if I had sent my business cards to Mr. Johnson's family, and my answer was that I had not, as I had no desire to work for the President's family. Mr. Johnson was no friend to Mr. Lincoln, and he had failed to treat Mrs. Lincoln, in the hour of her greatest sorrow, with even common courtesy.
I returned to Washington with Mrs. Lincoln wishing me the best of luck in my business. The trip was uneventful. After resting for a few days, I visited the White House and took care of some business for Mrs. Lincoln. I didn’t want to go inside because everything in there painfully reminded me of the past; when I left, I hoped I had done so for the last time. Some friends asked if I had sent my business cards to Mr. Johnson's family, and I replied that I hadn’t because I had no interest in working for the President's family. Mr. Johnson was no friend to Mr. Lincoln, and he had failed to treat Mrs. Lincoln with even basic courtesy during her time of greatest sorrow.
Having promised to make a spring trousseau for Mrs. Senator Douglas as soon as I should return from Chicago, I called on her to meet the engagement. She appeared pleased to see me, and in greeting me, asked, with evident surprise:
Having promised to make a spring trousseau for Mrs. Senator Douglas as soon as I returned from Chicago, I visited her to keep that promise. She looked happy to see me, and in greeting me, asked, with obvious surprise:
"Why, Keckley"—she always called me Keckley—"is this you? I did not know you were coming back. It was reported that you designed remaining with Mrs. Lincoln all summer."
"Why, Keckley"—she always called me Keckley—"is that you? I didn’t know you were coming back. I heard you were planning to stay with Mrs. Lincoln all summer."
"Mrs. Lincoln would have been glad to have kept me with her had she been able."
"Mrs. Lincoln would have been happy to keep me with her if she could have."
"Able! What do you mean by that?"
"Able! What are you talking about?"
"Simply this: Already she is laboring under pecuniary embarrassment, and was only able to pay my expenses, and allow me nothing for my time."
"Simply put: She is already struggling with financial issues and could only cover my expenses, leaving nothing for my time."
"You surprise me. I thought she was left in good circumstances."
"You’re surprising me. I thought she was left in a good situation."
"So many think, it appears. Mrs. Lincoln, I assure you, is now practising the closest economy. I must do something for myself, Mrs. Douglas, so I have come back to Washington to open my shop."
"So many people think that way, it seems. Mrs. Lincoln, I assure you, is now practicing extreme frugality. I have to do something for myself, Mrs. Douglas, so I've come back to Washington to open my shop."
The next day I collected my assistants, and my business went on as usual. Orders came in more rapidly than I could fill them. One day, in the middle of the month of June, the girl who was attending the door came into the cutting-room, where I was hard at work:
The next day I gathered my assistants, and my business continued as usual. Orders came in faster than I could handle them. One day, in the middle of June, the girl who was at the door came into the cutting room, where I was concentrating hard on my work:
"Mrs. Keckley, there is a lady below, who wants to see you."
"Mrs. Keckley, there's a woman downstairs who wants to see you."
"Who is she?"
"Who is she?"
"I don't know. I did not learn her name."
"I don't know. I didn't learn her name."
"Is her face familiar? Does she look like a regular customer?"
"Is her face familiar? Does she seem like a regular customer?"
"No, she is a stranger. I don't think she was ever here before. She came in an open carriage, with a black woman for an attendant."
"No, she's a stranger. I don’t think she’s ever been here before. She arrived in an open carriage, with a Black woman as her attendant."
"It may be the wife of one of Johnson's new secretaries. Do go down, Mrs. Keckley," exclaimed my work-girls in a chorus. I went below, and on entering the parlor, a plainly dressed lady rose to her feet, and asked:
"It could be the wife of one of Johnson's new secretaries. Please go down, Mrs. Keckley," my coworkers said together. I went downstairs, and when I entered the living room, a simply dressed woman stood up and asked:
"Is this the dressmaker?"
"Is this the tailor?"
"Yes, I am a dressmaker."
"Yes, I'm a dressmaker."
"Mrs. Keckley?"
"Ms. Keckley?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"Mrs. Lincoln's former dressmaker, were you not?"
"You're Mrs. Lincoln's former dressmaker, right?"
"Yes, I worked for Mrs. Lincoln."
"Yeah, I worked for Mrs. Lincoln."
"Are you very busy now?"
"Are you busy right now?"
"Very, indeed."
"Very much so."
"Can you do anything for me?"
"Can you help me with anything?"
"That depends upon what is to be done, and when it is to be done."
"That depends on what needs to be done and when it should be done."
"Well, say one dress now, and several others a few weeks later."
"Well, let's say one dress now, and a few more in a few weeks."
"I can make one dress for you now, but no more. I cannot finish the one for you in less than three weeks."
"I can make one dress for you right now, but that’s it. I can’t finish the one for you in less than three weeks."
"That will answer. I am Mrs. Patterson, the daughter of President Johnson. I expect my sister, Mrs. Stover, here in three weeks, and the dress is for her. We are both the same size, and you can fit the dress to me."
"That works. I’m Mrs. Patterson, President Johnson’s daughter. My sister, Mrs. Stover, will be here in three weeks, and the dress is for her. We're both the same size, so you can adjust the dress to fit me."
The terms were satisfactorily arranged, and after measuring Mrs. Patterson, she bade me good morning, entered her carriage, and drove away.
The terms were settled, and after measuring Mrs. Patterson, she wished me a good morning, got into her carriage, and drove off.
When I went up-stairs into the work-room, the girls were anxious to learn who my visitor was.
When I went upstairs to the workroom, the girls were eager to find out who my visitor was.
"It was Mrs. Patterson, the daughter of President Johnson," I answered, in response to several questions.
"It was Mrs. Patterson, President Johnson's daughter," I replied, answering several questions.
"What! the daughter of our good Moses. Are you going to work for her?"
"What! The daughter of our good Moses? Are you really going to work for her?"
"I have taken her order."
"I've taken her order."
"I fear that Johnson will prove a poor Moses, and I would not work for any of the family," remarked one of the girls. None of them appeared to like Mr. Lincoln's successor.
"I worry that Johnson will turn out to be a bad leader, and I wouldn't want to work for any of his family," said one of the girls. None of them seemed to like Mr. Lincoln's successor.
I finished the dress for Mrs. Patterson, and it gave satisfaction. I afterwards learned that both Mrs. Patterson and Mrs. Stover were kindhearted, plain, unassuming women, making no pretensions to elegance. One day when I called at the White House, in relation to some work that I was doing for them, I found Mrs. Patterson busily at work with a sewing-machine. The sight was a novel one to me for the White House, for as long as I remained with Mrs. Lincoln, I do not recollect ever having seen her with a needle in her hand. The last work done for the Johnsons by me were two dresses, one for each of the sisters. Mrs. Patterson subsequently wrote me a note, requesting me to cut and fit a dress for her; to which I replied that I never cut and fitted work to be made up outside of my work-room. This brought our business relations to an abrupt end.
I finished the dress for Mrs. Patterson, and she was pleased with it. Later, I learned that both Mrs. Patterson and Mrs. Stover were kind, simple women who didn’t pretend to be fancy. One day when I visited the White House regarding some work I was doing for them, I found Mrs. Patterson busy with a sewing machine. It was a new sight for me in the White House because, during my time with Mrs. Lincoln, I don’t remember ever seeing her with a needle in her hand. The last pieces I made for the Johnsons were two dresses, one for each sister. Mrs. Patterson later sent me a note asking me to cut and fit a dress for her. I replied that I didn’t cut and fit work to be made outside of my workroom. This ended our business relationship abruptly.
The months passed, and my business prospered. I continually received letters from Mrs. Lincoln, and as the anniversary of her husband's death approached, she wrote in a sadder strain. Before I left Chicago she had exacted the promise that should Congress make an appropriation for her benefit, I must join her in the West, and go with her to visit the tomb of the[Pg 100] President for the first time. The appropriation was made one of the conditions of my visit, for without relief from Congress she would be unable to bear my expenses. The appropriation was not made; and so I was unable to join Mrs. Lincoln at the appointed time. She wrote me that her plan was to leave Chicago in the morning with Tad, reach Springfield at night, stop at one of the hotels, drive out to Oak Ridge the next day, and take the train for Chicago the same evening, thus avoiding a meeting with any of her old friends. This plan, as she afterwards wrote me, was carried out. When the second anniversary approached, President Johnson and party were "swinging round the circle," and as they were to visit Chicago, she was especially anxious to be away from the city when they should arrive; accordingly she hurried off to Springfield, and spent the time in weeping over the tomb where repose the hallowed ashes of her husband.
The months went by, and my business thrived. I kept getting letters from Mrs. Lincoln, and as the anniversary of her husband's death got closer, her tone became more sorrowful. Before I left Chicago, she had made me promise that if Congress provided funds for her, I would join her in the West and visit the President's tomb for the first time. The funding was a condition for my visit, since she wouldn't be able to cover my expenses without help from Congress. Unfortunately, the funds were not approved, so I couldn’t meet Mrs. Lincoln at the planned time. She informed me that her plan was to leave Chicago in the morning with Tad, arrive in Springfield at night, stay at a hotel, then head to Oak Ridge the following day, and catch the train back to Chicago that same evening, to avoid running into her old friends. As she later told me, that plan went as intended. When the second anniversary approached, President Johnson and his party were traveling around, and since they were coming to Chicago, she was particularly eager to leave the city before their arrival; so she rushed to Springfield and spent her time mourning at the tomb where her husband's blessed ashes rest.
During all this time I was asked many questions about Mrs. Lincoln, some prompted by friendship, but a greater number by curiosity; but my brief answers, I fear, were not always accepted as the most satisfactory.
During this whole time, I was asked a lot of questions about Mrs. Lincoln. Some came from friendship, but most were driven by curiosity. Unfortunately, my short answers weren't always seen as the most satisfying.
CHAPTER XIII
THE ORIGIN OF THE RIVALRY BETWEEN MR. DOUGLAS AND MR. LINCOLN
Mrs. Lincoln from her girlhood up had an ambition to become the wife of a President. When a little girl, as I was told by one of her sisters, she was disposed to be a little noisy at times, and was self-willed. One day she was romping about the room, making more noise than the nerves of her grandmother could stand. The old lady looked over her spectacles, and said, in a commanding tone:
Mrs. Lincoln had always wanted to be the wife of a President since she was a girl. According to one of her sisters, she could be a bit noisy at times and had a strong will. One day, she was playing around the room, making more noise than her grandmother could handle. The old lady looked over her glasses and said in a commanding tone:
"Sit down, Mary. Do be quiet. What on earth do you suppose will become of you if you go on this way?"
"Sit down, Mary. Please be quiet. What do you think will happen to you if you keep acting like this?"
"Oh, I will be the wife of a President some day," carelessly answered the petted child.
"Oh, I’ll be the wife of a President someday," the pampered kid replied casually.
Mrs. Lincoln, as Miss Mary Todd, was quite a belle in Springfield, Illinois, and from all accounts she was fond of flirting. She generally managed to keep a half-dozen gentlemen biting at the hook that she baited so temptingly for them. The world, if I mistake not, are not aware that the rivalry between Mr. Lincoln and Mr. Stephen A. Douglas commenced over the hand of Miss Mary Todd. The young lady was ambitious, and she smiled more sweetly upon Mr. Douglas and Mr. Lincoln than any of her other admirers, as they were regarded as rising men. She played her part so well that neither of the rivals for a long time could tell who would win the day. Mr. Douglas first proposed for her hand, and she discarded him. The young man urged his suit boldly:
Mrs. Lincoln, known as Miss Mary Todd, was quite a socialite in Springfield, Illinois, and by all accounts, she enjoyed flirting. She typically had a handful of gentlemen vying for her attention, drawn in by her irresistible charm. The world may not realize that the rivalry between Mr. Lincoln and Mr. Stephen A. Douglas started over Miss Mary Todd's hand. The young lady was ambitious, and she smiled more sweetly at Mr. Douglas and Mr. Lincoln than at any of her other suitors since they were seen as up-and-coming men. She played her role so well that neither rival could tell for a long time who would ultimately win her heart. Mr. Douglas was the first to propose to her, and she turned him down. The young man confidently pressed his case:
"Mary, you do not know what you are refusing. You have always had an ambition to become the wife of a President of the United States. Pardon the egotism, but I fear that in refusing my hand to-night you have thrown away your best chance to ever rule in the White House."
"Mary, you don’t realize what you’re turning down. You’ve always wanted to be the wife of a President of the United States. Sorry for the bragging, but I worry that by rejecting my proposal tonight, you’ve missed your best opportunity to ever lead from the White House."
"I do not understand you, Mr. Douglas."
"I don't understand you, Mr. Douglas."
"Then I will speak more plainly. You know, Mary, that I am ambitious like yourself, and something seems to whisper in my ear, 'You will be President some day.' Depend upon it, I shall make a stubborn fight to win the proud position."
"Then I'll be more direct. You know, Mary, that I'm just as ambitious as you are, and something keeps telling me, 'You’re going to be President one day.' Trust me, I’ll fight hard to achieve that prestigious position."
"You have my best wishes, Mr. Douglas; still I cannot consent to be your wife. I shall become Mrs. President, or I am the victim of false prophets, but it will not be as Mrs. Douglas."
"You have my best wishes, Mr. Douglas; however, I can't agree to be your wife. I will become Mrs. President, or I'm a victim of false prophets, but it won't be as Mrs. Douglas."
I have this little chapter in a romantic history from the lips of Mrs. Lincoln herself.
I have this short chapter in a love story directly from Mrs. Lincoln herself.
At one of the receptions at the White House, shortly after the first inauguration, Mrs. Lincoln joined in the promenade with Senator Douglas. He was holding a bouquet that had been presented to her, and as they moved along he said:
At one of the receptions at the White House, shortly after the first inauguration, Mrs. Lincoln walked alongside Senator Douglas. He was holding a bouquet that had been given to her, and as they strolled, he said:
"Mary, it reminds me of old times to have you lean upon my arm."
"Mary, it takes me back to the old days to have you leaning on my arm."
"You refer to the days of our youth. I must do you the credit, Mr. Douglas, to say, that you were a gallant beau."
"You’re talking about our younger days. I have to give you credit, Mr. Douglas, you were quite the charming guy."
"Not only a beau, but a lover. Do you remember the night our flirtation was brought to an end?"
"Not just a guy, but a lover. Do you remember the night when our fling came to an end?"
"Distinctly. You now see that I was right. I am Mrs. President, but not Mrs. Douglas."
"Clearly. You can see now that I was right. I am Mrs. President, but not Mrs. Douglas."
"True, you have reached the goal before me, but I do not despair. Mrs. Douglas—a nobler woman does not live—if I am spared, may possibly succeed you as Mrs. President."
"Sure, you got to the goal before I did, but I'm not losing hope. Mrs. Douglas—a more admirable woman doesn't exist—if I’m still around, might someday take your place as Mrs. President."
A few evenings after Mr. Douglas had been discarded, Mr. Lincoln made a formal proposal for the hand of Miss Todd, but it appears that the young lady was not willing to capitulate at once. She believed that she could send her lover adrift to-day and win him back to-morrow.
A few evenings after Mr. Douglas was rejected, Mr. Lincoln made a formal proposal for Miss Todd’s hand in marriage, but it seems the young woman wasn’t ready to agree right away. She thought she could let her suitor go today and win him back tomorrow.
"You are bold, Mr. Lincoln."
"You're bold, Mr. Lincoln."
"Love makes me bold."
"Love makes me fearless."
"You honor me, pardon me, but I cannot consent to be your wife."
"You flatter me, but I can't agree to be your wife."
"Is this your final answer, Miss Todd?" and the suitor rose nervously to his feet.
"Is this your final answer, Miss Todd?" the suitor asked as he stood up nervously.
"I do not often jest, Mr. Lincoln. Why should I reconsider to-morrow my decision of to-day."
"I don't joke around much, Mr. Lincoln. Why should I change my mind tomorrow about what I decided today?"
"Excuse me. Your answer is sufficient. I was led to hope that I might become dearer to you than a friend, but the hope, it seems, has proved an idle one. I have the honor to say good night, Miss Todd," and pale, yet calm, Mr. Lincoln bowed himself out of the room.
"Excuse me. Your answer is enough. I was hoping that I could become more important to you than just a friend, but it seems that hope was in vain. I have the honor of saying good night, Miss Todd," and pale yet composed, Mr. Lincoln bowed himself out of the room.
He rushed to his office in a frantic state of mind. Dr. Henry, his most intimate friend, happened to come in, and was surprised to see the young lawyer walking the floor in an agitated manner.
He raced to his office in a frantic state of mind. Dr. Henry, his closest friend, happened to walk in and was surprised to see the young lawyer pacing the floor, visibly agitated.
"What is the matter, Lincoln? You look desperate."
"What’s wrong, Lincoln? You look really worried."
"Matter! I am sick of the world. It is a heartless, deceitful world, and I care not how soon I am out of it."
"Matter! I'm tired of the world. It's a cold, dishonest place, and I don't care how soon I leave it."
"You rave. What has happened? Have you been quarrelling with your sweetheart?"
"You’re upset. What happened? Have you been fighting with your partner?"
"Quarrel! I wish to God it was a quarrel, for then I could look forward to reconciliation; the girl has refused to become my wife, after leading me to believe that she loved me. She is a heartless coquette."
"Argument! I wish to God it was just an argument because then I could hope for a reconciliation; the girl has turned me down for marriage after making me think that she loved me. She’s a heartless flirt."
"Don't give up the conquest so easily. Cheer up, man, you may succeed yet. Perhaps she is only testing your love."
"Don’t give up on winning her over so easily. Stay positive, dude, you might still pull it off. Maybe she’s just testing your love."
"No! I believe that she is going to marry Douglas. If she does I will blow my brains out."
"No! I really think she’s going to marry Douglas. If she does, I’ll lose my mind."
"Nonsense! That would not mend matters. Your brains were given to you for different use. Come, we will go to your room now. Go to bed and sleep on the question, and you will get up feeling stronger to-morrow;" and Dr. Henry took the arm of his friend Lincoln, led him home, and saw him safely in bed.
"Nonsense! That won't fix anything. You were given your brains for a different purpose. Come on, let's go to your room now. Get some sleep and think it over, and you'll wake up feeling stronger tomorrow;" and Dr. Henry took his friend Lincoln's arm, led him home, and made sure he was safely in bed.
The next morning the doctor called at Mr. Lincoln's room, and found that his friend had passed a restless night. Excitement had brought on fever, which threatened to assume a violent form, as the cause of the excitement still remained. Several days passed, and Mr. Lincoln was confined to his bed. Dr. Henry at once determined to call on Miss Todd, and find out how desperate the case was. Miss Todd was glad to see him, and she was deeply distressed to learn that Mr. Lincoln was ill. She wished to go to him at once, but the Doctor reminded her that she was the cause of his illness. She frankly acknowledged her folly, saying that she only desired to test the sincerity of Mr. Lincoln's love, that he was the idol of her heart, and that she would become his wife.
The next morning, the doctor visited Mr. Lincoln's room and found that his friend had had a restless night. Excitement had caused fever, which threatened to become severe since the cause of the excitement still lingered. Several days went by, and Mr. Lincoln was stuck in bed. Dr. Henry decided to visit Miss Todd to gauge how serious the situation was. Miss Todd was happy to see him, but she was deeply upset to learn that Mr. Lincoln was unwell. She wanted to go to him immediately, but the doctor reminded her that she was the reason for his illness. She openly admitted her mistake, saying that she only wanted to test Mr. Lincoln's love, that he was the love of her life, and that she was ready to become his wife.
The Doctor returned with joyful news to his patient. The intelligence proved the best remedy for the disease. Mutual explanations followed, and in a few months Mr. Lincoln led Miss Todd to the altar in triumph.
The Doctor came back with great news for his patient. The information turned out to be the best cure for the illness. They exchanged explanations, and a few months later, Mr. Lincoln joyfully married Miss Todd.
I learned these facts from Dr. Henry and Mrs. Lincoln. I believe them to be facts, and as such have recorded them. They do not agree with Mr. Herndon's story, that Mr. Lincoln never loved but one woman, and that woman was Ann Rutledge; but then Mr. Herndon's story must be looked upon as a pleasant piece of fiction. When it appeared, Mrs. Lincoln felt shocked that one who pretended to be the friend of her dead husband should deliberately seek to blacken his memory. Mr. Lincoln was far too honest a man to marry a woman that he did not love. He was a kind and an indulgent husband, and when he saw faults in his wife he excused them as he would excuse the impulsive acts of a child. In fact, Mrs. Lincoln was never more pleased than when the President called her his child-wife.
I learned these details from Dr. Henry and Mrs. Lincoln. I believe them to be true, and I have recorded them as such. They don't align with Mr. Herndon's story that Mr. Lincoln only ever loved one woman, Ann Rutledge; however, Mr. Herndon's narrative should be considered just a nice story. When it was published, Mrs. Lincoln was upset that someone claiming to be a friend of her deceased husband would intentionally tarnish his memory. Mr. Lincoln was far too genuine a person to marry someone he didn’t love. He was a caring and tolerant husband, and when he noticed flaws in his wife, he overlooked them as he would the impulsive actions of a child. In fact, Mrs. Lincoln was happiest when the President referred to her as his child-wife.
Before closing this rambling chapter I desire to refer to another incident.
Before wrapping up this lengthy chapter, I want to mention another incident.
After the death of my son, Miss Mary Welsh, a dear friend, one of my old St. Louis patrons, called to see me, and on broaching the cause of my grief, she condoled with me. She knew that I had looked forward to the day when my son would be a support to me—knew that he was to become the prop and main-stay of my old age, and knowing this, she advised me to apply for a pension. I disliked the idea very much, and told her so—told her that I did not want to make money out of his death. She explained away all of my objections—argued that Congress had made an appropriation for the specific purpose of giving a pension to every widow who should lose an only son in the war, and insisted that I should have my rights. She was so enthusiastic in the matter that she went to see Hon. Owen Lovejoy, then a member of the House from Illinois, and laid my case before him. Mr. Lovejoy was very kind, and said as I was entitled to the pension, I should have it, even if he had to bring the subject before Congress. I did not desire public agitation, and Mr. Lovejoy prepared my claim and laid it before the Commissioners. In the meantime he left Washington, and Mr.[Pg 105] Joseph Lovejoy, his brother, prosecuted the claim for me, and finally succeeded in securing me a pension of eight dollars per month. Mr. Joseph Lovejoy was inclined to the Democratic party, and he pressed my claim with great earnestness; he hoped that the claim would not be allowed, as he said the rejection of it would make capital for his party. Nevertheless the pension was granted, and I am none the less thankful to Mr. Joseph Lovejoy for his kindness to me, and interest in my welfare.
After my son passed away, Miss Mary Welsh, a close friend and one of my former patrons from St. Louis, came to visit me. When she mentioned the reason for my sadness, she expressed her sympathy. She knew I had been looking forward to the day when my son would support me and knew he was meant to be the cornerstone of my old age. With that in mind, she suggested I apply for a pension. I was really against the idea and told her so—I didn’t want to profit from his death. She addressed all my concerns, arguing that Congress had set aside funds specifically to give a pension to any widow who lost an only son in the war, insisting that I deserved my rights. She was so passionate about it that she went to see Hon. Owen Lovejoy, a member of the House from Illinois, and presented my situation to him. Mr. Lovejoy was very kind and assured me that since I was entitled to the pension, I would receive it, even if he had to bring it up in Congress. I didn’t want any public attention, so Mr. Lovejoy prepared my claim and submitted it to the Commissioners. In the meantime, he left Washington, and his brother, Mr. Joseph Lovejoy, took over my claim and ultimately succeeded in securing me a pension of eight dollars a month. Mr. Joseph Lovejoy was aligned with the Democratic party and pushed my claim with great determination; he hoped the claim would be denied, thinking that its rejection would benefit his party. Nonetheless, the pension was granted, and I remain grateful to Mr. Joseph Lovejoy for his kindness and dedication to my well-being.
CHAPTER XIV
OLD FRIENDS
In order to introduce a pleasant chapter of my life, I must take a slight retrospective glance. Mrs. Ann[e] Garland, the mistress from whom I purchased my freedom in St. Louis, had five daughters, all lovely, attractive girls. I used to take pride in dressing the two eldest, Miss Mary and Miss Carrie, for parties. Though the family labored under pecuniary embarrassment, I worked for these two young girls, and they were always able to present a good appearance in society. They were much admired, and both made the best matches of the season. Miss Mary married Dr. Pappan, and Miss Carrie, Dr. John Farrow. I loved them both tenderly, and they were warmly attached to me. Both are now dead, and when the death-film was gathering in the eyes, each called for me and asked to die in my arms. Miss Carrie did not long survive her sister, and I wept many tears over the death-beds of the two lovely flowers that had blossomed so sweetly beneath my eyes. Each breathed her last in the arms that had sheltered them so often in the bright rosy period of life. My mother took care of my son, and Miss Nannie Garland, the fourth daughter, when a wee thing, became my especial charge. She slept in my bed, and I watched over her as if she had been my own child. She called me Yiddie, and I could not have loved her more tenderly had she been the sister of my unfortunate boy. She was about twelve years old when I purchased my freedom, and resigned my charge to other hands. After Mr. Garland's death, the widow moved to Vicksburg, Mississippi, and I lost sight of the family for a few years. My mother accompanied them to Vicksburg, where she died. I made two visits to Vicksburg as a free woman, the object of my[Pg 107] second visit being to look after the few effects left by my mother. As I did not visit my mother's grave at the time, the Garlands were much surprised, but I offered no explanation. The reason is not difficult to understand. My mother was buried in a public ground, and the marks of her grave, as I learned, were so obscure that the spot could not be readily designated. To look upon a grave, and not feel certain whose ashes repose beneath the sod, is painful, and the doubt which mystifies you, weakens the force, if not the purity, of the love-offering from the heart. Memory preserved a sunny picture of my mother's face, and I did not wish to weave sombre threads—threads suggestive of a deserted grave-yard—into it, and thus impair its beauty. After spending a few weeks with the family, I returned to St. Louis, and then came North. The war broke out, and I lost all trace of the Garlands. Often, during my residence in Washington, I recalled the past, and wondered what had become of those who claimed my first duty and my first love. When I would mention their names and express interest in their welfare, my Northern friends would roll up their eyes in surprise.
To share a joyful chapter of my life, I need to take a quick look back. Mrs. Ann[e] Garland, the woman from whom I bought my freedom in St. Louis, had five beautiful daughters. I used to take pride in dressing the two eldest, Miss Mary and Miss Carrie, for parties. Even though the family faced financial struggles, I worked hard for these two girls, and they always managed to look great in society. They were very well-liked and both ended up marrying wonderfully. Miss Mary married Dr. Pappan, and Miss Carrie married Dr. John Farrow. I loved them both dearly, and they were very attached to me. Both have now passed away, and at the end, each called for me to be by their side as they died. Miss Carrie didn’t survive long after her sister, and I shed many tears over the deaths of those two beautiful souls that had bloomed so beautifully in my presence. Each took their last breath in the arms that had cared for them so lovingly during their happy years. My mother looked after my son, and Miss Nannie Garland, the fourth daughter, when she was just a little girl, became my special responsibility. She slept in my bed, and I cared for her as if she were my own child. She called me Yiddie, and I couldn’t have loved her more if she had been my unfortunate son's sister. She was about twelve when I bought my freedom and handed her care over to someone else. After Mr. Garland passed away, his widow moved to Vicksburg, Mississippi, and I lost touch with the family for a few years. My mother went with them to Vicksburg, where she later died. I visited Vicksburg twice as a free woman, with my second visit aimed at getting my mother’s remaining belongings. I didn’t visit my mother’s grave then, which surprised the Garlands, but I didn’t explain why. The reason is easy to understand. My mother was buried in a public cemetery, and the location of her grave was so unclear that I couldn’t easily find it. To stand by a grave without being sure whose remains lie there is upsetting, and the uncertainty diminishes, if not corrupts, the heartfelt love I held. My memory kept a bright image of my mother’s face, and I didn’t want to mix in dark thoughts—imagery of a forgotten graveyard—into it, as that would tarnish its beauty. After spending a few weeks with the family, I returned to St. Louis and then came North. The war began, and I lost all contact with the Garlands. Often, while living in Washington, I would think back on the past and wonder what had happened to those who held my first loyalty and love. When I brought up their names and showed concern for their well-being, my Northern friends would look at me in surprise.
"Why, Lizzie, how can you have a kind thought for those who inflicted a terrible wrong upon you by keeping you in bondage?" they would ask.
"Why, Lizzie, how can you think kindly of those who did such a terrible wrong by keeping you in captivity?" they would ask.
"You forget the past is dear to every one, for to the past belongs that golden period, the days of childhood. The past is a mirror that reflects the chief incidents of my life. To surrender it is to surrender the greatest part of my existence—early impressions, friends, and the graves of my father, my mother, and my son. These people are associated with everything that memory holds dear, and so long as memory proves faithful, it is but natural that I should sigh to see them once more."
"You forget that the past is precious to everyone because it includes that golden time—the days of childhood. The past is a mirror reflecting the key events of my life. Letting go of it means giving up the most significant part of my existence—my early experiences, friends, and the graves of my father, my mother, and my son. These people are connected to everything memory holds dear, and as long as memory remains true, it’s only natural for me to long to see them again."
"But they have forgotten you. They are too selfish to give a single thought to you, now that you no longer are their slave."
"But they’ve forgotten you. They’re too selfish to think about you at all now that you’re no longer their servant."
"Perhaps so, but I cannot believe it. You do not know the Southern people as well as I do—how warm is the attachment between master and slave."
"Maybe that's true, but I can't believe it. You don’t understand the Southern people like I do—there's a strong bond between master and slave."
My Northern friends could not understand the feeling, therefore explanation was next to useless. They would listen with[Pg 108] impatience, and remark at the close, with a shrug of the shoulders, "You have some strange notions, Lizzie."
My Northern friends couldn't grasp the feeling, so any explanation was pretty much pointless. They would listen with[Pg 108] impatience, and at the end, they would shrug and say, "You've got some weird ideas, Lizzie."
In the fall of 1865 a lady called on me at my apartments in Washington. Her face looked familiar, but I could not place her. When I entered the room, she came towards me eagerly:
In the fall of 1865, a woman visited me at my place in Washington. Her face seemed familiar, but I couldn't figure out where I knew her from. As I walked into the room, she approached me excitedly:
"You are surprised to see me, I know. I am just from Lynchburg, and when I left cousin Ann[e] I promised to call and see you if I came to Washington. I am here, you see, according to promise."
"You’re surprised to see me, I know. I just came from Lynchburg, and when I left cousin Ann[e], I promised to stop by and see you if I made it to Washington. Well, I’m here, just like I promised."
I was more bewildered than ever.
I was more confused than ever.
"Cousin Ann[e]! Pardon me—"
"Cousin Ann! Excuse me—"
"Oh, I see you do not recognize me. I am Mrs. General Longstreet, but you knew me when a girl as Bettie Garland."
"Oh, I see you don't recognize me. I'm Mrs. General Longstreet, but you knew me as a girl, Bettie Garland."
"Bettie Garland! And is this indeed you? I am so glad to see you. Where does Miss Ann[e] live now?" I always called my last mistress, Miss Ann[e].
"Bettie Garland! Is that really you? I'm so happy to see you. Where does Miss Ann[e] live now?" I always referred to my last mistress as Miss Ann[e].
"Ah! I thought you could not forget old friends. Cousin Ann[e] is living in Lynchburg. All the family are in Virginia. They moved to the old State during the war. Fannie is dead. Nannie has grown into a woman and is married to General Meem. Hugh was killed in the war, and now only Spot, Maggie, and Nannie are left."
"Ah! I thought you couldn't forget old friends. Cousin Anne is living in Lynchburg. The whole family is in Virginia. They moved back to the old state during the war. Fannie has passed away. Nannie has grown up and is married to General Meem. Hugh was killed in the war, and now only Spot, Maggie, and Nannie are left."
"Fannie, dead! and poor Hugh! You bring sad news as well as pleasant. And so my little pet is married? I can hardly believe it; she was only a child when I saw her last."
"Fannie is dead! And poor Hugh! You bring both sad and good news. So my little one is married? I can hardly believe it; she was just a child when I last saw her."
"Yes, Nannie is married to a noble man. General Meem belongs to one of the best families in Virginia. They are now living at Rude's Hill, up beyond Winchester, in the Shenandoah Valley. All of them want to see you very badly."
"Yes, Nannie is married to a nobleman. General Meem comes from one of the best families in Virginia. They are currently living at Rude's Hill, just beyond Winchester, in the Shenandoah Valley. They all really want to see you."
"I should be delighted to go to them. Miss Bettie, I can hardly realize that you are the wife of General Longstreet; and just think, you are now sitting in the very chair and the very room where Mrs. Lincoln has often sat!"
"I would be thrilled to join them. Miss Bettie, I can barely believe that you’re General Longstreet's wife; and just imagine, you’re sitting in the same chair and room where Mrs. Lincoln has often been!"
She laughed: "The change is a great one, Lizzie; we little dream to-day what to-morrow will bring forth. Well, we must take a philosophical view of life. After fighting so long against the Yankees, General Longstreet is now in Washington, sueing[Pg 109] for pardon, and we propose to live in peace with the United States again."
She laughed, "The change is a big one, Lizzie; we can hardly imagine today what tomorrow will bring. Well, we need to take a philosophical view of life. After fighting for so long against the Yankees, General Longstreet is now in Washington, asking[Pg 109] for forgiveness, and we plan to live in peace with the United States again."
I had many questions to ask her about old friends, and the time passed rapidly. She greeted me with the frankness that she had always extended to me, and I was transported to days of the long-ago. Her stay in Washington was brief, as the General arranged his business, and they left the capital the next day.
I had a lot of questions for her about old friends, and the time flew by. She welcomed me with the same honesty she always showed me, and I was taken back to days long past. Her visit to Washington was short since the General had his business to handle, and they left the capital the next day.
Mrs. Longstreet gave me the Garlands' address, and I wrote to them, expressing the hope that I would be able to see them before long. In reply came letters full of tender sympathy and affection. In the winter of 1865, Miss Nannie wrote to me that she had the best husband in the world; that they designed going to housekeeping in the spring, and that they would be glad to have me make them a visit in July, 1866. She sent me a pressing invitation. "You must come to me, dear Lizzie," she wrote. "We are now living at Rude's Hill. I am dying to see you. Ma, Maggie, Spot, and Minnie, sister Mary's child, are with me, and you only are needed to make the circle complete. Come; I will not take no for an answer."
Mrs. Longstreet gave me the Garlands' address, and I wrote to them, hoping I would be able to see them soon. In response, I received letters filled with warm sympathy and affection. In the winter of 1865, Miss Nannie wrote to me that she had the best husband in the world; they planned to move into their own place in the spring and would love for me to visit them in July 1866. She sent me a heartfelt invitation. "You have to come to me, dear Lizzie," she wrote. "We’re now living at Rude's Hill. I can’t wait to see you. Ma, Maggie, Spot, and Minnie, sister Mary's child, are with me, and you’re all we need to make the group complete. Come; I won’t take no for an answer."
I was anxious to go myself, and when I received the urgent invitation I concluded to go at once, and I wrote them to expect me in August. On the 10th of August I left Washington for Virginia, taking the train for Harper's Ferry. The journey was attended with several disappointments. We arrived at Harper's Ferry in the night, and being asleep at the time, I was carried to the station beyond, where I had to wait and take the return train. After returning to Harper's Ferry, where I changed cars for Winchester, I missed the train, and was detained another day. From Winchester the only way to reach Rude's Hill was by a line of stages. We commenced the weary drive in the evening, and rode all night. A young gentleman in the stage said that he knew General Meem well, and that he would tell me when we reached the place. Relying upon him, I went to sleep, and it appears that the polite young gentleman followed my example. About four o'clock in the morning one of the passengers shook me, and asked:
I was eager to go myself, and when I got the urgent invitation, I decided to head out right away, so I wrote to them to expect me in August. On August 10th, I left Washington for Virginia, taking the train to Harper's Ferry. The trip had several letdowns. We arrived in Harper's Ferry at night, and since I was asleep, I was taken to the station beyond, where I had to wait for the return train. After going back to Harper's Ferry and changing trains for Winchester, I missed the connection and was stuck for another day. From Winchester, the only way to get to Rude's Hill was by a series of stagecoaches. We started the exhausting ride in the evening and traveled all night. A young man in the stage said he knew General Meem well and would let me know when we arrived. Trusting him, I fell asleep, and it seems he did the same. Around four o'clock in the morning, one of the passengers shook me awake and asked:
"Aunty, don't you want to get out at Rude's Hill?"
"Aunty, don’t you want to get out at Rude’s Hill?"
I started up, rubbing my eyes. "Yes. Are we there?"
I woke up, rubbing my eyes. "Yeah. Are we there yet?"
"More than there. We have passed it."
"More than that. We’ve gone beyond it."
"Passed it!"
"Nailed it!"
"Yes. It is six miles back. You should not sleep so soundly, Aunty."
"Yes. It's six miles back. You shouldn't sleep so deeply, Aunty."
"Why did you not tell me sooner? I am so anxious to be there."
"Why didn't you tell me sooner? I'm so eager to be there."
"Fact is, I forgot it. Never mind. Get out at this village, and you can find conveyance back."
"Honestly, I forgot it. No worries. Just get off at this village, and you can catch a ride back."
The village, New Market, was in a dilapidated condition; everything about it spoke plainly of the sad destruction of war. Getting out of the stage I went into a house, by courtesy named a hotel, where I obtained a cup of coffee.
The village, New Market, was in bad shape; everything about it clearly showed the sad aftermath of war. After getting off the stage, I went into a place, politely called a hotel, where I got a cup of coffee.
"Is there no conveyance from here to Rude's Hill?" I asked.
"Is there no way to get from here to Rude's Hill?" I asked.
"Yes; the stage returns this evening," answered the landlord.
"Yes, the stage is coming back this evening," replied the landlord.
"This evening! I want to go as soon as possible. I should die if I had to stay all day in this lonely place."
"This evening! I want to leave as soon as I can. I would die if I had to stay here all day in this lonely place."
A colored man behind the bar, seeing how earnest I was, came forward, and informed me that he would drive me over to General Meem's place in an hour. This was joyful news, and I urged him to get ready to start as soon as possible.
A black man behind the bar, noticing how serious I was, stepped forward and told me that he would take me to General Meem's place in an hour. This was great news, so I encouraged him to get ready to leave as soon as possible.
While standing in the door of the hotel, impatiently waiting for my colored friend to drive round with his little wagon, a fat old lady waddled across the street and greeted me.
While standing in the doorway of the hotel, anxiously waiting for my friend to come around with his little car, a plump older woman waddled across the street and said hello to me.
"Ain't you Lizzie?"
"Are you Lizzie?"
"Yes," I answered, surprised that she should know my name.
"Yes," I replied, surprised that she knew my name.
"I thought so. They have been expecting you at Rude's Hill every day for two weeks, and they do but little but talk about you. Mrs. Meem was in town yesterday, and she said that she expected you this week certain. They will be mighty glad to see you. Why, will you believe it! they actually have kept a light burning in the front window every night for ten nights, in order that you might not go by the place should you arrive in the night."
"I figured as much. They've been waiting for you at Rude's Hill every day for two weeks, and all they do is talk about you. Mrs. Meem was in town yesterday, and she mentioned that she was sure you’d be here this week. They'll be really happy to see you. Can you believe it? They've actually kept a light on in the front window every night for ten nights, just in case you passed by at night."
"Thank you. It is pleasant to know that I am expected. I fell asleep in the stage, and failed to see the light, so am here instead of at Rude's Hill."
"Thank you. It's nice to know that I'm expected. I fell asleep on stage and missed the light, so I'm here instead of at Rude's Hill."
Just then the colored man drove up with the wagon, and I got in with him, and was soon on the road to General Meem's country-seat.
Just then, the man of color drove up with the wagon, and I got in with him, quickly heading to General Meem's country house.
As we drove up to Rude's Hill, I observed a young man standing in the yard, and believing it to be Spot, whom I had not seen for eight years, I beckoned to him. With an exclamation of joy, he came running towards me. His movements attracted the attention of the family, and in a minute the door was crowded with anxious, inquiring faces. "It is Lizzie! It is Lizzie!" was the happy cry from all parties. In my eagerness to get to them, I stepped from the wagon to the top of the stile, intending to make a triumphant leap into the yard; but, alas! my exultation was brief. My hoop-skirt caught on one of the posts, and I fell sprawling into the yard. Spot reached me first and picked me up, only to put me into the arms of Miss Nannie, her sister Maggie, and Mrs. Garland. Could my friends of the North have seen that meeting, they would never have doubted again that the mistress had any affection for her former slave. I was carried to the house in triumph. In the parlor I was divested of my things, and placed in an easy-chair before a bright fire. The servants looked on in amazement.
As we drove up to Rude's Hill, I saw a young man standing in the yard and, thinking it was Spot, whom I hadn't seen in eight years, I waved him over. With a shout of joy, he ran towards me. His movement caught the family's attention, and a minute later, the door was filled with eager, curious faces. "It’s Lizzie! It’s Lizzie!" was the joyful shout from everyone. In my excitement to reach them, I jumped down from the wagon to the top of the stile, planning to make a grand leap into the yard; but, unfortunately, my excitement was short-lived. My hoop skirt snagged on one of the posts, and I fell into the yard. Spot got to me first and lifted me up, only to hand me over to Miss Nannie, her sister Maggie, and Mrs. Garland. If my friends from the North could have seen that reunion, they would never have doubted again that the mistress had any affection for her former slave. I was carried to the house in triumph. In the parlor, they took my things off and settled me into a cozy chair in front of a warm fire. The servants looked on in shock.
"Lizzie, you are not changed a bit. You look as young as when you left us in St. Louis, years ago," and Mrs. Meem, my foster child, kissed me again.
"Lizzie, you haven't changed at all. You look as young as you did when you left us in St. Louis all those years ago," and Mrs. Meem, my foster child, kissed me again.
"Here, Lizzie, this is Minnie, Minnie Pappan, sister Mary's child. Hasn't she grown?" and Miss Maggie led a tall, queenly lady up to me.
"Here, Lizzie, this is Minnie, Minnie Pappan, sister Mary's child. Isn't she grown?" Miss Maggie said as she brought a tall, elegant woman over to me.
"Minnie! Poor dear Miss Mary's child! I can hardly believe it. She was only a baby when I saw her last. It makes me feel old to see how large she has grown. Miss Minnie, you are larger than—your mother was—your dear mother whom I held in my arms when she died;" and I brushed a tear from each of my eyes.
"Minnie! Poor dear Miss Mary's child! I can hardly believe it. She was just a baby the last time I saw her. It makes me feel old to see how much she has grown. Miss Minnie, you are bigger than—your mother was—your precious mother whom I held in my arms when she passed away;" and I wiped a tear from each of my eyes.
"Have you had your breakfast, Lizzie?" asked Mrs. Garland.
"Did you have your breakfast, Lizzie?" Mrs. Garland asked.
"No, she has not," exclaimed her children in a chorus. "I will get her breakfast for her," and Nannie, Maggie, and Minnie started for the kitchen.
"No, she hasn’t," shouted her kids in unison. "I’ll make her breakfast," and Nannie, Maggie, and Minnie headed to the kitchen.
"It is not necessary that all should go," said Mrs. Garland. "Here is the cook, she will get breakfast ready."
"It’s not necessary for everyone to go," said Mrs. Garland. "The cook is here; she’ll prepare breakfast."
But the three did not heed her. All rushed to the kitchen, and soon brought me a nice hot breakfast.
But the three didn’t listen to her. They all rushed to the kitchen and quickly brought me a nice hot breakfast.
While I was eating, the cook remarked: "I declar, I nebber did see people carry on so. Wonder if I should go off and stay two or three years, if all ob you wud hug and kiss me so when I cum back?"
While I was eating, the cook said, "I swear, I’ve never seen people act like this. I wonder if I took off for two or three years, would all of you hug and kiss me like this when I came back?"
After I had finished my breakfast, General Meem came in. He greeted me warmly. "Lizzie, I am very glad to see you. I feel that you are an old acquaintance, I have heard so much of you through my wife, her sister, and her mother. Welcome to Rude's Hill."
After I finished my breakfast, General Meem walked in. He greeted me warmly. "Lizzie, I'm really glad to see you. I feel like we’re old friends; I've heard so much about you from my wife, her sister, and her mother. Welcome to Rude's Hill."
I was much pleased with his appearance, and closer acquaintance proved him to be a model gentleman.
I was really impressed by how he looked, and getting to know him better showed me he was a true gentleman.
Rude's Hill, during the war, was once occupied by General Stonewall Jackson for his head-quarters, which gave more than ordinary interest to the place. The location was delightful, but the marks of war could be seen everywhere on the plantation. General Meem was engaged in planting, and he employed a large number of servants to assist him in his work. About a mile from Rude's Hill was Mount Airy, the elegant country-seat of the General's brother. The two families visited each other a great deal, and as both entertained plenty of company, the Autumn months passed pleasantly. I was comfortably quartered at Rude's Hill, and was shown every attention. We sewed together, talking of old times, and every day either drove out, or rode on horseback. The room in which I sat in the daytime was the room that General Jackson always slept in, and people came from far and near to look at it. General Jackson was the ideal soldier of the Southern people, and they worshipped him as an idol. Every visitor would tear a splinter from the walls or windows of the room, to take away and treasure as a priceless relic.
Rude's Hill, during the war, was once used by General Stonewall Jackson as his headquarters, which made the place particularly interesting. The location was lovely, but signs of war were visible everywhere on the plantation. General Meem was involved in planting and hired many workers to help him with his tasks. About a mile from Rude's Hill was Mount Airy, the beautiful country home of the General's brother. The two families visited each other often, and since both entertained a lot of guests, the autumn months were enjoyable. I was comfortably settled at Rude's Hill and received a lot of attention. We sewed together, reminiscing about old times, and every day we either drove out or rode on horseback. The room I used during the day was the same room where General Jackson always slept, and people came from far and wide to see it. General Jackson was the ideal soldier for the Southern people, and they idolized him. Every visitor would break off a small piece from the walls or windows of the room to take home as a cherished keepsake.
It did not take me long to discover that I was an object of great curiosity in the neighborhood. My association with Mrs. Lincoln, and my attachment for the Garlands, whose slave I had once been, clothed me with romantic interest.
It didn’t take me long to realize that I was a source of great curiosity in the neighborhood. My connection with Mrs. Lincoln and my bond with the Garlands, for whom I had once been a slave, gave me a sort of romantic intrigue.
Colonel Harry Gilmore, well known as a partisan leader in Maryland and Virginia during the war, was a frequent visitor at Mount Airy and Rude's Hill. One day I accompanied a party to a tournament, and General Meem laughed pleasantly over the change that had come to me in so short a time.
Colonel Harry Gilmore, known as a partisan leader in Maryland and Virginia during the war, often visited Mount Airy and Rude's Hill. One day, I went with a group to a tournament, and General Meem chuckled at how much I've changed in such a short time.
"Why, Lizzie, you are riding with Colonel Gilmore. Just think of the change from Lincoln to Gilmore! It sounds like a dream. But then the change is an evidence of the peaceful feeling of this country; a change, I trust, that augurs brighter days for us all."
"Why, Lizzie, you’re riding with Colonel Gilmore. Just imagine the switch from Lincoln to Gilmore! It feels like a dream. But this change shows the peaceful mood in our country; a change, I hope, that signals better days ahead for all of us."
I had many long talks with Mrs. Garland, in one of which I asked what had become of the only sister of my mother, formerly maid to Mrs. G's mother.
I had many long conversations with Mrs. Garland, during one of which I asked what happened to my mother’s only sister, who used to be a maid to Mrs. G's mother.
"She is dead, Lizzie. Has been dead for some years. A maid in the old time meant something different from what we understand by a maid at the present time. Your aunt used to scrub the floor and milk a cow now and then, as well as attend to the orders of my mother. My mother was severe with her slaves in some respects, but then her heart was full of kindness. She had your aunt punished one day, and not liking her sorrowful look, she made two extravagant promises in order to effect a reconciliation, both of which were accepted. On condition that her maid would look cheerful, and be good and friendly with her, the mistress told her she might go to church the following Sunday, and that she would give her a silk dress to wear on the occasion. Now my mother had but one silk dress in the world, silk not being so plenty in those days as it is now, and yet she gave this dress to her maid to make friends with her. Two weeks afterward mother was sent for to spend the day at a neighbor's house, and on inspecting her wardrobe, discovered that she had no dress fit to wear in company. She had but one alternative, and that was to appeal to the generosity of your aunt Charlotte. Charlotte was summoned, and enlightened in regard to the situation; the maid proffered to loan the silk dress to her mistress for the occasion, and the mistress was only too glad to accept. She made her appearance at the social gathering, duly arrayed in the silk that her maid had worn to church on the preceding Sunday."
"She’s dead, Lizzie. She’s been dead for a few years. A maid back then meant something different from what we think of as a maid today. Your aunt used to scrub the floors and sometimes milk a cow, in addition to following my mother’s orders. My mother was strict with her servants in some ways, but she was also very kind. One day she punished your aunt, and not liking the sad look on her face, she made two grand promises to make up, both of which were accepted. On the condition that her maid would stay cheerful and be nice to her, the mistress told her she could go to church the following Sunday and she’d give her a silk dress to wear for it. Now, my mother only had one silk dress, as silk wasn’t as common back then as it is now, yet she gave that dress to her maid to mend their friendship. Two weeks later, my mother was asked to spend the day at a neighbor's house, and while checking her wardrobe, she realized she had no dress suitable for the occasion. She had no choice but to ask your aunt Charlotte for help. Charlotte was called in and informed about the situation; the maid offered to lend her silk dress to her mistress for the occasion, and the mistress was more than happy to accept. She attended the social event, beautifully dressed in the silk that her maid had worn to church the Sunday before."
We laughed over the incident, when Mrs. Garland said: "Lizzie, during the entire war I used to think of you every day, and have longed to see you so much. When we heard you were with Mrs. Lincoln, the people used to tell me that I was foolish to think of ever seeing you again—that your head must be[Pg 114] completely turned. But I knew your heart, and could not believe that you would forget us. I always argued that you would come and see us some day."
We laughed about what happened when Mrs. Garland said, "Lizzie, throughout the whole war, I thought about you every day and missed you so much. When we heard you were with Mrs. Lincoln, people used to say I was silly for thinking I’d ever see you again—that you must be [Pg 114] completely changed. But I knew your heart and couldn't believe you would forget us. I always believed you would come to visit us someday."
"You judged me rightly, Miss Ann[e]. How could I forget you whom I had grown up with from infancy. Northern people used to tell me that you would forget me, but I told them I knew better, and hoped on."
"You judged me correctly, Miss Ann[e]. How could I forget you, someone I grew up with from childhood? People from the North used to say that you would forget me, but I told them I knew better and held on to hope."
"Ah! love is too strong to be blown away like gossamer threads. The chain is strong enough to bind life even to the world beyond the grave. Do you always feel kindly towards me, Lizzie?"
"Ah! love is too powerful to be swept away like delicate threads. The bond is strong enough to tie life even to the world beyond the grave. Do you always feel kindly towards me, Lizzie?"
"To tell you candidly, Miss Ann[e], I have but one unkind thought, and that is, that you did not give me the advantages of a good education. What I have learned has been the study of after years."
"Honestly, Miss Ann[e], I have just one unkind thought, and that is that you didn’t provide me with the benefits of a good education. Everything I’ve learned has been through my own efforts in later years."
"You are right. I did not look at things then as I do now. I have always regretted that you were not educated when a girl. But you have not suffered much on this score, since you get along in the world better than we who enjoyed every educational advantage in childhood."
"You’re right. I didn’t see things back then the way I do now. I’ve always regretted that you didn’t have an education as a girl. But you haven’t suffered much because of it, since you navigate the world better than those of us who had every educational opportunity as kids."
I remained five weeks at Rude's Hill, and they were five of the most delightful weeks of my life. I designed going direct to Richmond, but the cholera was reported to be raging in that city, so I took the train for Baltimore. In Baltimore I stopped with Mrs. Annette Jordan. Mrs. Garland had given me a letter to Mrs. Douglas Gordon, who introduced me to several Baltimore ladies, among others Mrs. Doctor Thomas, who said to me, with tears in her eyes: "Lizzie, you deserve to meet with success for having been so kind to our friends in the days of the past. I wish there were more women in the world like you. I will always do what little I can to promote your welfare."
I spent five weeks at Rude's Hill, and they were some of the most wonderful weeks of my life. I planned to go straight to Richmond, but since the cholera was reportedly spreading there, I took the train to Baltimore instead. In Baltimore, I stayed with Mrs. Annette Jordan. Mrs. Garland had given me a letter for Mrs. Douglas Gordon, who introduced me to several ladies in Baltimore, including Mrs. Doctor Thomas, who said to me with tears in her eyes: "Lizzie, you deserve to find success for being so kind to our friends in the past. I wish there were more women in the world like you. I will always do what I can to support your well-being."
After remaining in Baltimore a few days, I came to the conclusion that I could do better in Washington; so I returned to the capital, and reopened my business.
After spending a few days in Baltimore, I realized that I could do better in Washington, so I went back to the capital and restarted my business.
In the spring of 1867, Miss Maggie Garland paid a visit to Baltimore. Before leaving Virginia she said to some of her friends in Lynchburg that she designed going by Washington to see Lizzie. Her friends ridiculed the idea, but she persisted:
In the spring of 1867, Miss Maggie Garland visited Baltimore. Before leaving Virginia, she told some of her friends in Lynchburg that she planned to stop in Washington to see Lizzie. Her friends made fun of the idea, but she was determined:
"I love Lizzie next to mother. She has been a mother to us all. Half the pleasure of my visit is that I will be able to see her."
"I love Lizzie just as much as I love mom. She has taken care of all of us like a mother. Half the reason I'm looking forward to my visit is that I’ll get to see her."
She wrote me a letter, saying that she designed visiting me, asking if it would be agreeable. I replied, "Yes, come by all means. I shall be so glad to see you."
She wrote me a letter, saying that she was planning to visit me and asking if that would be okay. I replied, "Yes, definitely come! I will be so happy to see you."
She came and stayed at my rooms, and expressed surprise to find me so comfortably fixed.
She came and stayed in my place, and was surprised to see how comfortably I lived.
I can not do better than conclude this chapter with two letters from my dear young friends, the first from Mrs. General Meem, and the second from Miss Maggie Garland. These letters show the goodness of their hearts and the frankness of their natures. I trust that they will not object to the publicity that I give them:
I can't do better than wrap up this chapter with two letters from my dear young friends, the first from Mrs. General Meem and the second from Miss Maggie Garland. These letters reflect their kind hearts and open personalities. I hope they won't mind the attention I'm giving to their words:
"RUDE'S HILL, Sept. 14, 1867.
RUDE'S HILL, Sept. 14, 1867.
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I am nearly ashamed of myself for neglecting to acknowledge the receipt of your letter, and the very acceptable box of patterns, some weeks ago; but you will pardon my remissness, I know, for you can imagine what a busy time I've had all summer, with a house full of company most of the time, and with very inefficient servants, and in some departments none at all; so I have had to be at times dining-room servant, house-maid, and the last and most difficult, dairy-maid. But I have turned that department over to our gardener, who, though as green at the business as myself, seems willing to learn, and has been doing the milking all summer. These are a few of the reasons why I have not written to you before, for I hope you will always believe that you occupy a large place in my memory and affection, whether I write to you or not; and such a poor correspondent as yourself ought not to complain. Mother, Mag, Uncle John, and Spot are still with us; the former will pass the winter with me, but the others all talk of leaving before long. The approach of winter always scatters our guests, and we have to spend the long, dreary winters alone. But we are to have the railroad to Mt. Jackson by Christmas, perhaps sooner; and then, if we can raise the wind, we can spend a portion of the winter in the city, and I hope you will find time to come up and spend the day with me, as we will[Pg 116] be near neighbors. I so seldom indulge in the pleasant task of writing letters that I scarcely know what will interest my correspondent, but I flatter myself that you will be glad to hear anything and everything about us all, so I'll begin with the children. Hugh has improved a great deal, and is acknowledged to be the smartest child and the finest looking in the State; he talks as plainly as I do, and just as understandingly as a child of ten years old; his nurse often says we need not set our hearts on that child, he is too smart ever to be raised; but I trust his badness will save him, for he is terribly spoilt, as such interesting children are bound to be. Miss Eliza, no longer called Jane, is getting to be a little 'star girl,' as her Papa calls her; she is just learning to walk, and says a good many words quite plainly. You would never take her for the same little cry-baby of last summer, and she is a little beauty too—as white as the driven snow, with the most beautiful blue eyes, and long, dark lashes you ever saw. She will set somebody crazy if she grows up to be as lovely as she now promises to be. My dear good husband has been, like myself, run to death this summer; but it agrees with him, and I never saw him looking better. He has fallen off a little, which is a great improvement, I think. He often speaks of you, and wonders if you were sufficiently pleased with your visit last summer to repeat it. I hope so, for we will always be glad to welcome you to Rude's Hill, whenever you have time to come; provided, of course, you have the wish also. Spot expects to hang out his shingle in St. Louis next winter. His health is greatly improved, though he is still very thin, and very, very much like dear father. Mag has promised to teach a little cousin of ours, who lives in Nelson County, until February, and will leave here in two weeks to commence her labors. I hate to see her leave, but she is bent on it, and our winters are so unattractive that I do not like to insist on her shutting herself up all winter with three old people. She will have very pleasant society at Cousin Buller's, and will perhaps spend the rest of the winter with Aunt Pris, if Uncle Armistead remains in Binghampton, New York, as he talks of doing. Do write to me before you get too busy with your fall and winter work; I am so anxious to hear all your plans, and about your stay in New York. By the[Pg 117] by, I will have to direct this to Washington, as I do not know your New York address. I suppose your friends will forward it. If you are going to remain any length of time in New York, send me your address, and I will write again. * * I have somehow made out a long letter, though there is not much in it, and I hope you will do the same before long. All send love.
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I'm almost embarrassed for not acknowledging your letter and the lovely box of patterns you sent a few weeks ago. But I know you'll forgive me, as you can imagine how hectic my summer has been, with a house full of guests most of the time, unhelpful servants, and in some cases none at all. I've had to juggle being the dining-room server, housemaid, and, most challenging, dairymaid. But I've handed that last job over to our gardener, who, despite being as clueless as I am, seems eager to learn and has taken over the milking all summer. These are just a few of the reasons I haven't written sooner. I hope you'll always believe that you hold a big place in my thoughts and heart, whether or not I write; and someone as poor at correspondence as you shouldn’t complain. Mother, Mag, Uncle John, and Spot are still with us; Mother will spend the winter with me, but the others are all talking about leaving soon. Winter tends to scatter our guests, and we end up spending long, dreary winters alone. However, we might get the railroad to Mt. Jackson by Christmas, possibly even sooner. Then, if we can manage the money, we could spend part of the winter in the city, and I hope you can find time to come up and spend the day with me, since we’ll be close neighbors. I rarely indulge in the enjoyable task of writing letters, so I’m not sure what will interest you. But I like to think you would be happy to hear everything about us, so I'll start with the kids. Hugh has improved a lot and is recognized as the smartest and best-looking child in the State; he speaks as clearly as I do and understands just as well as a ten-year-old. His nurse often warns us not to get too attached to him because he’s too clever to raise well, but I hope his naughtiness will save him because he is terribly spoiled, as interesting kids often are. Miss Eliza, no longer called Jane, is becoming a little 'star girl,' as her dad calls her; she’s just learning to walk and says a good number of words quite clearly. You wouldn’t believe she’s the same little cry-baby from last summer, and she’s also a little beauty— as white as snow, with the most beautiful blue eyes and long, dark eyelashes you’ve ever seen. If she grows up to be as lovely as she seems now, she’s going to drive someone crazy. My dear husband has also been run ragged this summer, but it agrees with him, and I’ve never seen him looking better. He has lost a bit of weight, which I think is a huge improvement. He often thinks of you and wonders if you enjoyed your visit last summer enough to come back. I hope so, because we’ll always be happy to welcome you to Rude's Hill whenever you can, assuming you’re also willing. Spot plans to set up his practice in St. Louis next winter. His health has improved a lot, though he’s still very thin and looks so much like dear father. Mag has agreed to teach a little cousin of ours from Nelson County until February, and she’ll leave in two weeks to start her work. I hate to see her go, but she’s determined, and our winters are so unattractive that I don’t want to force her to stay cooped up with three old folks all winter. She’ll enjoy her time at Cousin Buller’s and might spend the rest of the winter with Aunt Pris if Uncle Armistead stays in Binghampton, New York, as he's considering. Please write to me before you get too busy with your fall and winter work; I’m really eager to hear all your plans and about your time in New York. By the way, I’ll have to send this to Washington since I don’t know your New York address. I assume your friends will forward it. If you're going to be in New York for a while, send me your address, and I’ll write again. * * I’ve somehow managed to write a long letter, even though there’s not much in it, and I hope you’ll do the same soon. Everyone sends their love."
"My pen and ink are both so wretched that I fear you will find some difficulty in making out this scratch; but put on your specks, and what you can't read, just guess at. I enclose a very poor likeness of Hugh taken last spring; don't show it to anybody, for I assure you there is scarcely the faintest resemblance to him now in it.
"My pen and ink are both so awful that I worry you’ll have some trouble reading this scrawl; but put on your glasses, and for what you can’t read, just take a guess. I’m enclosing a pretty bad drawing of Hugh from last spring; don’t show it to anyone, because I promise you it barely looks like him at all now."
I give only a few extracts from the pleasant letter from Miss Maggie Garland. The reader will observe that she signs herself "Your child, Mag," an expression of love warmly appreciated by me:
I’m sharing just a few excerpts from the lovely letter I received from Miss Maggie Garland. You’ll notice that she signs off as "Your child, Mag," a term of endearment that I deeply appreciate:
"SEDDES, Dec. 17, 1867.
"SEDDES, Dec. 17, 1867.
"So many months have passed, my dear Lizzie, since I was cheered by a sight of your welcome handwriting, that I must find out what is the matter, and see if I can't persuade you to write me a few lines. Whatever comes, 'weal or woe,' you know I shall always love you, and I have no idea of letting you forget me; so just make up your mind to write me a nice long letter, and tell me what you are doing with yourself this cold weather. I am buried in the wilds of Amherst, and the cold, chilling blasts of December come whistling around, and tell us plainly that the reign of the snow-king has begun in good earnest. Since October I have been teaching for my cousin, Mr. Claiborne, and although I am very happy, and every one is so kind to me, I shall not be sorry when the day comes when I shall shut up school-books forever. None of 'Miss Ann[e]'s' children were cut out for 'school-marms,' were they, Yiddie? I am sure I was[Pg 118] only made to ride in my carriage, and play on the piano. Don't you think so? * * * You must write me where you are, so I can stop and see you on my way North; for you know, dear Lizzie, no one can take your place in my heart. I expect to spend the Christmas holidays in Lynchburg. It will be very gay there, and I will be glad enough to take a good dance. This is a short letter to send you after such a long silence, but 'tis too cold to write. Let me hear from you very soon.
"So many months have gone by, my dear Lizzie, since I last enjoyed the sight of your lovely handwriting, that I have to find out what's going on and see if I can get you to write me a few lines. No matter what happens, good or bad, you know I will always love you, and I have no intention of letting you forget me; so just decide to write me a nice, long letter, and tell me what you've been up to in this cold weather. I'm stuck in the wilds of Amherst, and the biting winds of December are whistling around, letting us know that the snow season has truly begun. Since October, I've been teaching for my cousin, Mr. Claiborne, and even though I'm really happy and everyone is so nice to me, I won't be upset when the day comes that I close my schoolbooks forever. None of 'Miss Ann[e]'s' kids were made to be 'schoolteachers,' right, Yiddie? I'm pretty sure I was only meant to ride in my carriage and play the piano. Don’t you think? * * * You have to tell me where you are, so I can stop by and see you on my way North; because you know, dear Lizzie, no one else can take your place in my heart. I plan to spend the Christmas holidays in Lynchburg. It’s going to be a lot of fun there, and I’ll be more than happy to have a good dance. This is a short letter to send you after such a long silence, but it’s too cold to write more. Let me hear from you very soon."
"Please write, for I long to hear from you."
"Please write, because I really want to hear from you."
CHAPTER XV
THE SECRET HISTORY OF MRS. LINCOLN'S WARDROBE IN NEW YORK
In March, 1867, Mrs. Lincoln wrote to me from Chicago that, as her income was insufficient to meet her expenses, she would be obliged to give up her house in the city, and return to boarding. She said that she had struggled long enough to keep up appearances, and that the mask must be thrown aside. "I have not the means," she wrote, "to meet the expenses of even a first-class boarding-house, and must sell out and secure cheap rooms at some place in the country. It will not be startling news to you, my dear Lizzie, to learn that I must sell a portion of my wardrobe to add to my resources, so as to enable me to live decently, for you remember what I told you in Washington, as well as what you understood before you left me here in Chicago. I cannot live on $1,700 a year, and as I have many costly things which I shall never wear, I might as well turn them into money, and thus add to my income, and make my circumstances easier. It is humiliating to be placed in such a position, but, as I am in the position, I must extricate myself as best I can. Now, Lizzie, I want to ask a favor of you. It is imperative that I should do something for my relief, and I want you to meet me in New York, between the 30th of August and the 5th of September next, to assist me in disposing of a portion of my wardrobe."
In March 1867, Mrs. Lincoln wrote to me from Chicago saying that her income wasn’t enough to cover her expenses, so she would have to give up her house in the city and go back to boarding. She mentioned that she had struggled long enough to maintain appearances and that it was time to set aside the facade. "I don’t have the means," she wrote, "to afford even a first-class boarding house, and I need to sell my belongings and find inexpensive rooms somewhere in the country. It won’t be surprising news to you, my dear Lizzie, that I have to sell part of my wardrobe to boost my finances so I can live decently, because you remember what I told you in Washington and what you understood before you left me here in Chicago. I can’t live on $1,700 a year, and since I have many expensive things I’ll never wear, I might as well convert them into money to increase my income and make my situation easier. It’s humiliating to be in such a position, but since I am, I have to find a way out. Now, Lizzie, I’d like to ask you for a favor. It’s crucial that I do something for my relief, and I need you to meet me in New York between August 30 and September 5 to help me sell some of my wardrobe."
I knew that Mrs. Lincoln's income was small, and also knew that she had many valuable dresses, which could be of no value to her, packed away in boxes and trunks. I was confident that she would never wear the dresses again, and thought that, since her need was urgent, it would be well enough to dispose of them quietly, and believed that New York was the best place to transact a delicate business of the kind. She was the wife of[Pg 120] Abraham Lincoln, the man who had done so much for my race, and I could refuse to do nothing for her, calculated to advance her interests. I consented to render Mrs. Lincoln all the assistance in my power, and many letters passed between us in regard to the best way to proceed. It was finally arranged that I should meet her in New York about the middle of September. While thinking over this question, I remembered an incident of the White House. When we were packing up to leave Washington for Chicago, she said to me, one morning:
I knew that Mrs. Lincoln's income was modest, and I also knew that she had many valuable dresses packed away in boxes and trunks that she would never wear again. I thought it would make sense to quietly sell them, considering her urgent need, and I believed New York was the right place for this sensitive matter. She was the wife of[Pg 120] Abraham Lincoln, a man who had done so much for my people, and I couldn't refuse to help her in any way that could benefit her. I agreed to provide Mrs. Lincoln with all the assistance I could, and we exchanged many letters discussing the best way to move forward. We eventually decided that I would meet her in New York around the middle of September. While I was contemplating this, I remembered something that happened in the White House. When we were getting ready to leave Washington for Chicago, she said to me one morning:
"Lizzie, I may see the day when I shall be obliged to sell a portion of my wardrobe. If Congress does not do something for me, then my dresses some day may have to go to bring food into my mouth, and the mouths of my children."
"Lizzie, I might reach a point where I have to sell some of my clothes. If Congress doesn’t do something for me, then someday I might have to part with my dresses to put food on the table for myself and my kids."
I also remembered of Mrs. L. having said to me at different times, in the years of 1863 and '4, that her expensive dresses might prove of great assistance to her some day.
I also recalled Mrs. L. telling me at different times during the years 1863 and '64 that her expensive dresses could be really useful to her someday.
"In what way, Mrs. Lincoln? I do not understand," I ejaculated, the first time she made the remark to me.
"In what way, Mrs. Lincoln? I don’t understand," I said, the first time she brought it up.
"Very simple to understand. Mr. Lincoln is so generous that he will not save anything from his salary, and I expect that we will leave the White House poorer than when we came into it; and should such be the case, I will have no further need for an expensive wardrobe, and it will be policy to sell it off."
"Very easy to understand. Mr. Lincoln is so generous that he won’t save anything from his salary, and I expect that we will leave the White House poorer than when we arrived; if that happens, I won’t need an expensive wardrobe anymore, so it’ll make sense to sell it off."
I thought at the time that Mrs. Lincoln was borrowing trouble from the future, and little dreamed that the event which she so dimly foreshadowed would ever come to pass.
I thought at the time that Mrs. Lincoln was worrying about things that might happen in the future, and I never imagined that the event she vaguely predicted would actually occur.
I closed my business about the 10th of September, and made every arrangement to leave Washington on the mission proposed. On the 15th of September I received a letter from Mrs. Lincoln, postmarked Chicago, saying that she should leave the city so as to reach New York on the night of the 17th, and directing me to precede her to the metropolis, and secure rooms for her at the St. Denis Hotel in the name of Mrs. Clarke, as her visit was to be incog. The contents of the letter were startling to me. I had never heard of the St. Denis, and therefore presumed that it could not be a first-class house. And I could not understand why Mrs. Lincoln should travel, without protection, under an assumed name. I knew that it would be impossi[Pg 121]ble for me to engage rooms at a strange hotel for a person whom the proprietors knew nothing about. I could not write to Mrs. Lincoln, since she would be on the road to New York before a letter could possibly reach Chicago. I could not telegraph her, for the business was of too delicate a character to be trusted to the wires that would whisper the secret to every curious operator along the line. In my embarrassment, I caught at a slender thread of hope, and tried to derive consolation from it. I knew Mrs. Lincoln to be indecisive about some things, and I hoped that she might change her mind in regard to the strange programme proposed, and at the last moment despatch me to this effect. The 16th, and then the 17th of September passed, and no despatch reached me, so on the 18th I made all haste to take the train for New York. After an anxious ride, I reached the city in the evening, and when I stood alone in the streets of the great metropolis, my heart sank within me. I was in an embarrassing situation, and scarcely knew how to act. I did not know where the St. Denis Hotel was, and was not certain that I should find Mrs. Lincoln there after I should go to it. I walked up to Broadway, and got into a stage going up town, with the intention of keeping a close look-out for the hotel in question. A kind-looking gentleman occupied the seat next to me, and I ventured to inquire of him:
I closed my business around September 10th and made all the arrangements to leave Washington for the planned mission. On September 15th, I got a letter from Mrs. Lincoln, postmarked from Chicago, saying she would leave the city to arrive in New York on the night of the 17th. She instructed me to arrive before her and book a room for her at the St. Denis Hotel under the name Mrs. Clarke, since her visit was going to be incog. The contents of the letter surprised me. I had never heard of the St. Denis, so I assumed it wasn’t a first-class hotel. I couldn't understand why Mrs. Lincoln would travel alone under an assumed name without any protection. I knew it would be impossible for me to book a room at an unfamiliar hotel for someone the owners didn’t know. I couldn’t write to Mrs. Lincoln since she would be on her way to New York before any letter could reach Chicago. I couldn’t send a telegram either, as the matter was too sensitive to risk it being transmitted over the wires where it could be overheard by curious operators along the line. In my frustration, I grasped at a slim hope and tried to find comfort in it. I knew Mrs. Lincoln could be indecisive about some matters, and I hoped she might change her mind regarding the odd plan and send me a message at the last moment. September 16th and 17th passed without any communication from her, so on the 18th, I hurried to catch the train to New York. After a tense journey, I arrived in the city that evening, and standing alone in the bustling streets, my heart sank. I was in a tricky situation and hardly knew how to proceed. I had no idea where the St. Denis Hotel was, nor was I sure I would find Mrs. Lincoln there when I got there. I walked up to Broadway and got on a bus heading uptown, planning to keep an eye out for the hotel. A kind-looking man sat next to me, and I decided to ask him:
"If you please, sir, can you tell me where the St. Denis Hotel is?"
"Excuse me, sir, could you tell me where the St. Denis Hotel is?"
"Yes; we ride past it in the stage. I will point it out to you when we come to it."
"Yeah, we pass it by on the bus. I'll point it out to you when we get there."
"Thank you, sir."
"Thanks, sir."
The stage rattled up the street, and after a while the gentleman looked out of the window and said:
The stage rolled up the street, and after a bit, the man looked out the window and said:
"This is the St. Denis. Do you wish to get out here?"
"This is St. Denis. Do you want to get out here?"
"Thank you. Yes, sir."
"Thanks. Yes, sir."
He pulled the strap, and the next minute I was standing on the pavement. I pulled a bell at the ladies' entrance to the hotel, and a boy coming to the door, I asked:
He pulled the strap, and the next minute I was standing on the sidewalk. I rang the bell at the ladies' entrance to the hotel, and when a boy came to the door, I asked:
"Is a lady by the name of Mrs. Clarke stopping here? She came last night, I believe."
"Is there a woman named Mrs. Clarke staying here? I think she arrived last night."
"I do not know. I will ask at the office;" and I was left alone.
"I don't know. I'll check with the office;" and I was left alone.
The boy came back and said:
The kid came back and said:
"Yes, Mrs. Clarke is here. Do you want to see her?"
"Yes, Mrs. Clarke is here. Do you want to meet her?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"Well, just walk round there. She is down here now."
"Well, just walk over there. She’s down here now."
I did not know where "round there" exactly was, but I concluded to go forward.
I wasn't sure where "around there" was, but I decided to move ahead.
I stopped, however, thinking that the lady might be in the parlor with company; and pulling out a card, asked the boy to take it to her. She heard me talking, and came into the hall to see herself.
I paused, considering that the lady might be in the living room with guests; so I took out a card and asked the boy to deliver it to her. She heard me speaking and came into the hallway to see for herself.
"My dear Lizzie, I am so glad to see you," she exclaimed, coming forward and giving me her hand. "I have just received your note"—I had written her that I should join her on the 18th—"and have been trying to get a room for you. Your note has been here all day, but it was never delivered until to-night. Come in here, until I find out about your room;" and she led me into the office.
"My dear Lizzie, it's so great to see you," she said, stepping forward and taking my hand. "I just got your note"—I had told her I would join her on the 18th—"and I've been trying to get a room for you. Your note has been here all day, but it wasn’t delivered until tonight. Come in here while I check on your room," and she walked me into the office.
The clerk, like all modern hotel clerks, was exquisitely arrayed, highly perfumed, and too self-important to be obliging, or even courteous.
The clerk, like all today's hotel clerks, was stylishly dressed, heavily perfumed, and too full of themselves to be helpful or even polite.
"This is the woman I told you about. I want a good room for her," Mrs. Lincoln said to the clerk.
"This is the woman I told you about. I want a nice room for her," Mrs. Lincoln said to the clerk.
"We have no room for her, madam," was the pointed rejoinder.
"We don’t have space for her, ma'am," was the sharp reply.
"But she must have a room. She is a friend of mine, and I want a room for her adjoining mine."
"But she needs a room. She’s a friend of mine, and I want a room for her next to mine."
"We have no room for her on your floor."
"We don't have any space for her on your floor."
"That is strange, sir. I tell you that she is a friend of mine, and I am sure you could not give a room to a more worthy person."
"That's unusual, sir. I'm telling you that she's a friend of mine, and I'm sure you couldn't find a more deserving person to give a room to."
"Friend of yours, or not, I tell you we have no room for her on your floor. I can find a place for her on the fifth floor."
"Whether she's your friend or not, I'm telling you we have no space for her on your floor. I can find a spot for her on the fifth floor."
"That, sir, I presume, will be a vast improvement on my room. Well, if she goes to the fifth floor, I shall go too, sir. What is good enough for her is good enough for me."
"That, sir, I assume, will be a huge upgrade for my room. Well, if she moves to the fifth floor, I'll go as well, sir. What's good enough for her is good enough for me."
"Very well, madam. Shall I give you adjoining rooms, and send your baggage up?"
"Sure thing, ma'am. Would you like me to get you adjoining rooms and have your bags sent up?"
"Yes, and have it done in a hurry. Let the boy show us up.[Pg 123] Come, Elizabeth," and Mrs. L. turned from the clerk with a haughty glance, and we commenced climbing the stairs. I thought we should never reach the top; and when we did reach the fifth story, what accommodations! Little three-cornered rooms, scantily furnished. I never expected to see the widow of President Lincoln in such dingy, humble quarters.
"Yes, and do it quickly. We can’t let the boy outshine us.[Pg 123] Come on, Elizabeth," and Mrs. L. shot a proud look at the clerk before we started up the stairs. I thought we would never make it to the top; and when we finally reached the fifth floor, what a sight! Small, awkward rooms, sparsely furnished. I never imagined the widow of President Lincoln would be living in such dark, simple conditions.
"How provoking!" Mrs. Lincoln exclaimed, sitting down on a chair when we had reached the top, and panting from the effects of the climbing. "I declare, I never saw such unaccommodating people. Just to think of them sticking us away up here in the attic. I will give them a regular going over in the morning."
"How annoying!" Mrs. Lincoln exclaimed, sitting down in a chair when we reached the top and breathing heavily from the climb. "I swear, I've never seen such unhelpful people. Just imagine them putting us up here in the attic. I'm going to give them a piece of my mind in the morning."
"But you forget. They do not know you. Mrs. Lincoln would be treated differently from Mrs. Clarke."
"But you forget. They don't know you. Mrs. Lincoln would be treated differently than Mrs. Clarke."
"True, I do forget. Well, I suppose I shall have to put up with the annoyances. Why did you not come to me yesterday, Lizzie? I was almost crazy when I reached here last night, and found you had not arrived. I sat down and wrote you a note—I felt so badly—imploring you to come to me immediately."
"Yeah, I do forget. I guess I'll just have to deal with the frustrations. Why didn't you come to me yesterday, Lizzie? I was almost losing it when I got here last night and saw you hadn't arrived. I sat down and wrote you a note—I felt so awful—begging you to come to me right away."
This note was afterwards sent to me from Washington. It reads as follows:
This note was later sent to me from Washington. It says:
ST. DENIS HOTEL, BROADWAY, N.Y.
St. Denis Hotel, Broadway, NY
"Wednesday, Sept. 17th.
"Wednesday, Sept. 17."
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I arrived here last evening in utter despair at not finding you. I am frightened to death, being here alone. Come, I pray you, by next train. Inquire for
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I arrived here last evening completely devastated at not being able to find you. I'm really scared being here all alone. Please, come by next train. Ask for
"MRS. CLARKE,
MRS. CLARKE,
"Room 94, 5th or 6th Story.
Room 94, 5th or 6th Floor.
"House so crowded could not get another spot. I wrote you especially to meet me here last evening; it makes me wild to think of being here alone. Come by next train, without fail.
"House so crowded couldn't find another spot. I wrote to you specifically to meet me here last night; it drives me crazy to think of being here alone. Come by next train, no exceptions."
"Your friend,
"Your buddy,"
"MRS. LINCOLN.
MRS. LINCOLN.
"I am booked Mrs. Clarke; inquire for no other person. Come, come, come. I will pay your expenses when you arrive here. I shall not leave here or change my room until you come.
"I’m reserved, Mrs. Clarke; please ask for no one else. Come, come, come. I’ll cover your expenses when you get here. I won’t leave or switch my room until you arrive."
"Your friend, M. L.
Your friend, M.L.
"Do not leave this house without seeing me.
"Don't leave this house without seeing me."
"Come!"
"Come!"
I transcribe the letter literally.
I transcribe the letter exactly.
In reply to Mrs. Lincoln's last question, I explained what has already been explained to the reader, that I was in hope she would change her mind, and knew that it would be impossible to secure the rooms requested for a person unknown to the proprietors or attachés of the hotel.
In response to Mrs. Lincoln's last question, I clarified what I've already explained to the reader, that I was hopeful she would reconsider, and I knew it would be impossible to get the requested rooms for someone who was unfamiliar to the hotel’s owners or staff.
The explanation seemed to satisfy her. Turning to me suddenly, she exclaimed:
The explanation seemed to satisfy her. Turning to me suddenly, she exclaimed:
"You have not had your dinner, Lizzie, and must be hungry. I nearly forgot about it in the joy of seeing you. You must go down to the table right away."
"You haven't had dinner yet, Lizzie, and you must be hungry. I almost forgot about it in the excitement of seeing you. You need to go down to the table right now."
She pulled the bell-rope, and a servant appearing, she ordered him to give me my dinner. I followed him down-stairs, and he led me into the dining-hall, and seated me at a table in one corner of the room. I was giving my order, when the steward came forward and gruffly said:
She pulled the bell rope, and when a servant appeared, she instructed him to bring me my dinner. I followed him downstairs, and he took me into the dining hall, seating me at a table in one corner of the room. I was placing my order when the steward stepped forward and gruffly said:
"You are in the wrong room."
You’re in the wrong room.
"I was brought here by the waiter," I replied.
"I was brought here by the waiter," I said.
"It makes no difference; I will find you another place where you can eat your dinner."
"It doesn't matter; I'll find you another place to have your dinner."
I got up from the table and followed him, and when outside of the door, said to him:
I got up from the table and followed him, and when we were outside the door, I said to him:
"It is very strange that you should permit me to be seated at the table in the dining-room only for the sake of ordering me to leave it the next moment."
"It’s really odd that you would let me sit at the table in the dining room just to tell me to leave right after."
"Are you not Mrs. Clarke's servant?" was his abrupt question.
"Are you not Mrs. Clarke's maid?" was his blunt question.
"I am with Mrs. Clarke."
"I'm with Mrs. Clarke."
"It is all the same; servants are not allowed to eat in the large dining-room. Here, this way; you must take your dinner in the servants' hall."
"It doesn't matter; servants can't eat in the big dining room. This way; you have to have your meal in the servants' hall."
Hungry and humiliated as I was, I was willing to follow to any place to get my dinner, for I had been riding all day, and had not tasted a mouthful since early morning.
Hungry and embarrassed as I was, I was ready to go anywhere to get my dinner, since I had been riding all day and hadn't eaten a bite since early morning.
On reaching the servants' hall we found the door of the room locked. The waiter left me standing in the passage while he went to inform the clerk of the fact.
On getting to the servants' hall, we found the door to the room locked. The waiter left me standing in the hallway while he went to let the clerk know.
In a few minutes the obsequious clerk came blustering down the hall:
In a few minutes, the overly eager clerk came rushing down the hallway:
"Did you come out of the street, or from Mrs. Clarke's room?"
"Did you come from the street or from Mrs. Clarke's room?"
"From Mrs. Clarke's room," I meekly answered. My gentle words seemed to quiet him, and then he explained:
"From Mrs. Clarke's room," I said quietly. My soft words seemed to calm him, and then he explained:
"It is after the regular hour for dinner. The room is locked up, and Annie has gone out with the key."
"It’s after the usual dinner time. The room is locked up, and Annie took the key with her."
My pride would not let me stand longer in the hall.
My pride wouldn't let me stay in the hall any longer.
"Very well," I remarked, as I began climbing the stairs, "I will tell Mrs. Clarke that I cannot get any dinner."
"Alright," I said, as I started up the stairs, "I'll let Mrs. Clarke know that I can't have dinner."
He looked after me, with a scowl on his face:
He took care of me, with a frown on his face:
"You need not put on airs! I understand the whole thing."
"You don’t need to act superior! I get the whole situation."
I said nothing, but continued to climb the stairs, thinking to myself: "Well, if you understand the whole thing, it is strange that you should put the widow of ex-President Abraham Lincoln in a three-cornered room in the attic of this miserable hotel."
I didn't say anything and kept climbing the stairs, thinking to myself: "Well, if you get the whole situation, it's odd that you would put the widow of former President Abraham Lincoln in a small room in the attic of this terrible hotel."
When I reached Mrs. Lincoln's rooms, tears of humiliation and vexation were in my eyes.
When I got to Mrs. Lincoln's rooms, tears of embarrassment and frustration were in my eyes.
"What is the matter, Lizzie?" she asked.
"What's wrong, Lizzie?" she asked.
"I cannot get any dinner."
"I can't get any dinner."
"Cannot get any dinner! What do you mean?"
"Can't get any dinner! What do you mean?"
I then told her of all that had transpired below.
I then told her everything that had happened below.
"The insolent, overbearing people!" she fiercely exclaimed. "Never mind, Lizzie, you shall have your dinner. Put on your bonnet and shawl."
"The rude, domineering people!" she exclaimed angrily. "Don't worry, Lizzie, you'll have your dinner. Put on your hat and shawl."
"What for?"
"What's the reason?"
"What for! Why, we will go out of the hotel, and get you something to eat where they know how to behave decently;" and Mrs. Lincoln already was tying the strings of her bonnet before the glass.
"What for! Let's go out of the hotel and get you something to eat where they know how to act properly," Mrs. Lincoln said, already tying the strings of her bonnet in front of the mirror.
Her impulsiveness alarmed me.
Her impulsiveness scared me.
"Surely, Mrs. Lincoln, you do not intend to go out on the street to-night?"
"Surely, Mrs. Lincoln, you don't plan to go out on the street tonight?"
"Yes I do. Do you suppose I am going to have you starve, when we can find something to eat on every corner?"
"Yes, I do. Do you really think I'm going to let you starve when we can find food on every corner?"
"But you forget. You are here as Mrs. Clarke and not as Mrs. Lincoln. You came alone, and the people already suspect that everything is not right. If you go outside of the hotel to-night, they will accept the fact as evidence against you."
"But you forget. You're here as Mrs. Clarke and not as Mrs. Lincoln. You came by yourself, and people already suspect that something isn’t quite right. If you go outside the hotel tonight, they'll take that as proof against you."
"Nonsense; what do you suppose I care for what these low-bred people think? Put on your things."
"Nonsense; why should I care about what these unrefined people think? Get your things on."
"No, Mrs. Lincoln, I shall not go outside of the hotel to-night, for I realize your situation, if you do not. Mrs. Lincoln has no reason to care what these people may say about her as Mrs. Lincoln, but she should be prudent, and give them no opportunity to say anything about her as Mrs. Clarke."
"No, Mrs. Lincoln, I won't go outside the hotel tonight because I understand your situation, even if you don’t. Mrs. Lincoln doesn’t need to worry about what people might say about her as Mrs. Lincoln, but she should be careful and not give them any chance to talk about her as Mrs. Clarke."
It was with difficulty I could convince her that she should act with caution. She was so frank and impulsive that she never once thought that her actions might be misconstrued. It did not occur to her that she might order dinner to be served in my room, so I went to bed without a mouthful to eat.
It was hard to convince her to be careful. She was so open and spontaneous that she never considered that her actions could be misunderstood. It didn't cross her mind that she might arrange for dinner to be served in my room, so I went to bed without eating a thing.
The next morning Mrs. Lincoln knocked at my door before six o'clock:
The next morning, Mrs. Lincoln knocked on my door before six o'clock:
"Come, Elizabeth, get up, I know you must be hungry. Dress yourself quickly and we will go out and get some breakfast. I was unable to sleep last night for thinking of you being forced to go to bed without anything to eat."
"Come on, Elizabeth, wake up, I know you must be hungry. Get dressed quickly and we’ll head out to grab some breakfast. I couldn’t sleep last night worrying about you going to bed without having anything to eat."
I dressed myself as quickly as I could, and together we went out and took breakfast, at a restaurant on Broadway, some place between 609 and the St. Denis Hotel. I do not give the number, as I prefer leaving it to conjecture. Of one thing I am certain—the proprietor of the restaurant little dreamed who one of his guests was that morning.
I got dressed as quickly as I could, and we went out to have breakfast at a restaurant on Broadway, somewhere between 609 and the St. Denis Hotel. I won’t mention the number because I’d rather leave it to your imagination. One thing I'm sure of—the owner of the restaurant had no idea who one of his guests was that morning.
After breakfast we walked up Broadway, and entering Union Square Park, took a seat on one of the benches under the trees, watched the children at play, and talked over the situation. Mrs. Lincoln told me: "Lizzie, yesterday morning I called for the Herald at the breakfast table, and on looking over the list of diamond brokers advertised, I selected the firm of W. H. Brady & Co., 609 Broadway. After breakfast I walked down to the house, and tried to sell them a lot of jewelry. I gave my name as Mrs. Clarke. I first saw Mr. Judd, a member of the firm, a very pleasant gentleman. We were unable to agree about the price. He went back into the office, where a stout gentleman was seated at the desk, but I could not hear what he said. [I know now what was said, and so shall the reader, in parentheses. Mr. Brady has since told me that he remarked to Mr. Judd that the[Pg 127] woman must be crazy to ask such outrageous prices, and to get rid of her as soon as possible.] Soon after Mr. Judd came back to the counter, another gentleman, Mr. Keyes, as I have since learned, a silent partner in the house, entered the store. He came to the counter, and in looking over my jewelry discovered my name inside of one of the rings. I had forgotten the ring, and when I saw him looking at the name so earnestly, I snatched the bauble from him and put it into my pocket. I hastily gathered up my jewelry, and started out. They asked for my address, and I left my card, Mrs. Clarke, at the St. Denis Hotel. They are to call to see me this forenoon, when I shall enter into negotiations with them."
After breakfast, we walked up Broadway and entered Union Square Park, taking a seat on one of the benches under the trees. We watched the children playing and discussed the situation. Mrs. Lincoln told me, "Lizzie, yesterday morning at the breakfast table, I asked for the Herald, and while checking out the list of diamond brokers, I chose the firm of W. H. Brady & Co., 609 Broadway. After breakfast, I went down to their office and tried to sell them a bunch of jewelry. I introduced myself as Mrs. Clarke. I first spoke with Mr. Judd, a member of the firm, who was a very nice gentleman. We couldn't agree on the price. He went back into the office, where a heavyset gentleman was sitting at the desk, but I couldn’t hear what he said. [I know what was said now, and the reader will too, in parentheses. Mr. Brady later told me that he told Mr. Judd that the[Pg 127] woman must be crazy to ask for such outrageous prices and to get rid of her as soon as possible.] Shortly after, Mr. Judd returned to the counter, and another gentleman, Mr. Keyes, who I learned is a silent partner in the firm, came into the store. He approached the counter and, while looking over my jewelry, noticed my name inside one of the rings. I had forgotten about the ring, and when I saw him examining the name so closely, I quickly took the ring from him and shoved it into my pocket. I hurriedly gathered my jewelry and started to leave. They asked for my address, so I left my card, Mrs. Clarke, at the St. Denis Hotel. They are supposed to call me this morning when I’ll begin negotiations with them."
Scarcely had we returned to the hotel when Mr. Keyes called, and Mrs. Clarke disclosed to him that she was Mrs. Lincoln. He was much elated to find his surmise correct. Mrs. L. exhibited to him a large number of shawls, dresses, and fine laces, and told him that she was compelled to sell them in order to live. He was an earnest Republican, was much affected by her story, and denounced the ingratitude of the government in the severest terms. She complained to him of the treatment she had received at the St. Denis, and he advised her to move to another hotel forthwith. She readily consented, and as she wanted to be in an out-of-the-way place where she would not be recognized by any of her old friends, he recommended the Earle Hotel in Canal street.
Scarcely had we returned to the hotel when Mr. Keyes called, and Mrs. Clarke revealed to him that she was Mrs. Lincoln. He was thrilled to find out his guess was right. Mrs. L. showed him a large number of shawls, dresses, and fine laces and explained that she had to sell them to survive. He was a passionate Republican, deeply moved by her story, and he harshly criticized the government's ingratitude. She told him about the treatment she received at the St. Denis, and he advised her to move to another hotel immediately. She quickly agreed, and since she wanted to stay somewhere out of the way where none of her old friends would recognize her, he recommended the Earle Hotel on Canal Street.
On the way down to the hotel that morning she acceded to a suggestion made by me, and supported by Mr. Keyes, that she confide in the landlord, and give him her name without registering, so as to ensure the proper respect. Unfortunately, the Earle Hotel was full, and we had to select another place. We drove to the Union Place Hotel, where we secured rooms for Mrs. Clarke, Mrs. Lincoln changing her mind, deeming it would not be prudent to disclose her real name to any one. After we had become settled in our new quarters, Messrs. Keyes and Brady called frequently on Mrs. Lincoln, and held long conferences with her. They advised her to pursue the course she did, and were sanguine of success. Mrs. Lincoln was very anxious to dispose of her things, and return to Chicago as quickly and quietly[Pg 128] as possible; but they presented the case in a different light, and, I regret to say, she was guided by their counsel. "Pooh," said Mr. Brady, "place your affairs in our hands, and we will raise you at least $100,000 in a few weeks. The people will not permit the widow of Abraham Lincoln to suffer; they will come to her rescue when they know she is in want."
On the way down to the hotel that morning, she agreed to my suggestion, backed by Mr. Keyes, that she should confide in the landlord and give him her name without registering, to ensure she received the proper respect. Unfortunately, the Earle Hotel was fully booked, so we had to choose another place. We headed to the Union Place Hotel, where we secured rooms for Mrs. Clarke, while Mrs. Lincoln changed her mind, deciding it wouldn’t be wise to reveal her real name to anyone. Once we were settled in our new place, Messrs. Keyes and Brady visited Mrs. Lincoln frequently and had long discussions with her. They advised her on the path she eventually took and were optimistic about her success. Mrs. Lincoln was very eager to sell her belongings and get back to Chicago as quickly and quietly as possible; however, they presented the situation differently, and, regrettably, she followed their advice. "Nonsense," said Mr. Brady, "trust us with your affairs, and we’ll raise at least $100,000 for you in a few weeks. The people won’t let the widow of Abraham Lincoln suffer; they will come to her aid when they learn she’s in need."
The argument seemed plausible, and Mrs. Lincoln quietly acceded to the proposals of Keyes and Brady.
The argument seemed reasonable, and Mrs. Lincoln quietly agreed to the proposals made by Keyes and Brady.
We remained quietly at the Union Place Hotel for a few days. On Sunday Mrs. Lincoln accepted the use of a private carriage, and accompanied by me, she drove out to Central Park. We did not enjoy the ride much, as the carriage was a close one, and we could not throw open the window for fear of being recognized by some one of the many thousands in the Park. Mrs. Lincoln wore a heavy veil so as to more effectually conceal her face. We came near being run into, and we had a spasm of alarm, for an accident would have exposed us to public gaze, and of course the masquerade would have been at an end. On Tuesday I hunted up a number of dealers in secondhand clothing, and had them call at the hotel by appointment. Mrs. Lincoln soon discovered that they were hard people to drive a bargain with, so on Thursday we got into a close carriage, taking a bundle of dresses and shawls with us, and drove to a number of stores on Seventh Avenue, where an attempt was made to dispose of a portion of the wardrobe. The dealers wanted the goods for little or nothing, and we found it a hard matter to drive a bargain with them. Mrs. Lincoln met the dealers squarely, but all of her tact and shrewdness failed to accomplish much. I do not care to dwell upon this portion of my story. Let it answer to say, that we returned to the hotel more disgusted than ever with the business in which we were engaged. There was much curiosity at the hotel in relation to us, as our movements were watched, and we were regarded with suspicion. Our trunks in the main hall below were examined daily, and curiosity was more keenly excited when the argus-eyed reporters for the press traced Mrs. Lincoln's name on the cover of one of her trunks. The letters had been rubbed out, but the faint outlines remained, and these outlines[Pg 129] only served to stimulate curiosity. Messrs. Keyes and Brady called often, and they made Mrs. Lincoln believe that, if she would write certain letters for them to show to prominent politicians, they could raise a large sum of money for her. They argued that the Republican party would never permit it to be said that the wife of Abraham Lincoln was in want; that the leaders of the party would make heavy advances rather than have it published to the world that Mrs. Lincoln's poverty compelled her to sell her wardrobe. Mrs. L.'s wants were urgent, as she had to borrow $600 from Keyes and Brady, and she was willing to adopt any scheme which promised to place a good bank account to her credit. At different times in her room at the Union Place Hotel she wrote the following letters:
We stayed quietly at the Union Place Hotel for a few days. On Sunday, Mrs. Lincoln accepted the use of a private carriage, and accompanied by me, she drove out to Central Park. We didn't enjoy the ride much, as the carriage was closed, and we couldn't open the window for fear of being recognized by any of the thousands in the Park. Mrs. Lincoln wore a heavy veil to better hide her face. We nearly got into an accident, which gave us a scare, as that would have exposed us to public attention, and of course, the disguise would have been over. On Tuesday, I tracked down several secondhand clothing dealers and arranged for them to come to the hotel. Mrs. Lincoln quickly realized that they were tough negotiators, so on Thursday we got into a closed carriage, bringing a bundle of dresses and shawls with us, and headed to several stores on Seventh Avenue to try to sell some of the clothing. The dealers offered very little for the items, and we struggled to make a deal. Mrs. Lincoln faced the dealers head-on, but all her charm and cleverness didn't get us far. I don't want to dwell on this part of my story. Let's just say that we returned to the hotel feeling more frustrated than ever with the situation we were in. There was a lot of curiosity about us at the hotel, as our actions were closely observed and we were viewed with suspicion. Our trunks in the main hall below were checked daily, and curiosity peaked when the ever-watchful reporters from the press noticed Mrs. Lincoln's name on the cover of one of her trunks. The letters had been smeared, but the faint outlines remained, which only fueled the curiosity. Messrs. Keyes and Brady visited often, convincing Mrs. Lincoln that if she wrote certain letters for them to show to influential politicians, they could gather a significant sum of money for her. They argued that the Republican party wouldn't allow it to be known that Abraham Lincoln's wife was in need; the party leaders would make substantial contributions rather than let it be publicized that Mrs. Lincoln's financial struggles forced her to sell her clothes. Mrs. Lincoln's needs were urgent, as she had to borrow $600 from Keyes and Brady, and she was open to any plan that could improve her bank account. At different times in her room at the Union Place Hotel, she wrote the following letters:
CHICAGO, Sept. 18, 1867.
CHICAGO, Sept. 18, 1867.
"MR. BRADY, Commission Broker, No. 609 Broadway, New York:
"MR. BRADY, Commission Broker, No. 609 Broadway, New York:
"I have this day sent to you personal property, which I am compelled to part with, and which you will find of considerable value. The articles consist of four camels' hair shawls, one lace dress and shawl, a parasol cover, a diamond ring, two dress patterns, some furs, etc.
"I have sent you some personal belongings today that I have to sell, and you will find them quite valuable. The items include four cashmere shawls, one lace dress and shawl, a parasol cover, a diamond ring, two dress patterns, some furs, and more."
"Please have them appraised, and confer by letter with me.
"Please get them appraised and discuss it with me via email."
"CHICAGO, ——.
"CHICAGO, —."
"Mr Brady No 609 Broadway, N.Y. City
Mr. Brady 609 Broadway, New York City
"**** DEAR SIR:—The articles I am sending you to dispose of were gifts of dear friends, which only urgent necessity compels me to part with, and I am especially anxious that they shall not be sacrificed.
"**** DEAR SIR:—I am sending you the items to sell; they were gifts from dear friends, and I'm only parting with them out of urgent necessity. I'm especially worried that they won't be undervalued."
"The circumstances are peculiar, and painfully embarrassing; therefore I hope you will endeavor to realize as much as possible for them. Hoping to hear from you, I remain, very respectfully,
"The situation is unusual and quite embarrassing; so I hope you will try to understand it as much as you can. Looking forward to your reply, I remain, very respectfully,"
"Sept. 25, 1867.
Sept. 25, 1867.
"W.H. BRADY, ESQ.:—My great, great sorrow and loss have made me painfully sensitive, but as my feelings and pecuniary comforts were never regarded or even recognized in the midst of my overwhelming bereavement—now that I am pressed in a most startling manner for means of subsistence, I do not know why I should shrink from an opportunity of improving my trying position.
"W.H. BRADY, ESQ.:—My deep sorrow and loss have made me very sensitive, but since my feelings and financial needs were never considered or even acknowledged during my overwhelming grief—now that I am urgently in need of a way to support myself, I don’t see why I should hesitate to take an opportunity to improve my difficult situation."
"Being assured that all you do will be appropriately executed, and in a manner that will not startle me very greatly, and excite as little comment as possible, again I shall leave all in your hands.
"Knowing that everything you do will be carried out properly and in a way that won’t shock me too much, and will attract as little attention as possible, I will once again leave everything in your hands."
"I am passing through a very painful ordeal, which the country, in remembrance of my noble and devoted husband, should have spared me.
"I am going through a really tough time that the country should have spared me from, in honor of my noble and devoted husband."
"I remain, with great respect, very truly,
"I remain, with great respect, very truly,
"P.S.—As you mention that my goods have been valued at over $24,000, I will be willing to make a reduction of $8,000, and relinquish them for $16,000. If this is not accomplished, I will continue to sell and advertise largely until every article is sold.
"P.S.—Since you mentioned that my goods are valued at over $24,000, I'm willing to reduce the price by $8,000 and sell them for $16,000. If we can't make this happen, I'll keep selling and advertising heavily until everything is sold."
"I must have means to live, at least in a medium comfortable state.
"I need enough money to live, at least in a reasonably comfortable way."
The letters are dated Chicago, and addressed to Mr. Brady, though every one of them was written in New York; for when Mrs. L. left the West for the East, she had settled upon no definite plan of action. Mr. Brady proposed to show the letters to certain politicians, and ask for money on a threat to publish them if his demands, as Mrs. Lincoln's agent, were not complied with. When writing the letters I stood at Mrs. Lincoln's elbow, and suggested that they be couched in the mildest language possible.
The letters are dated in Chicago and addressed to Mr. Brady, even though they were all written in New York. When Mrs. L. left the West for the East, she hadn’t decided on a specific plan. Mr. Brady planned to show the letters to some politicians and ask for money, threatening to publish them if his demands as Mrs. Lincoln's agent weren't met. While writing the letters, I was right next to Mrs. Lincoln and suggested we use the mildest language possible.
"Never mind, Lizzie," she said; "anything to raise the wind. One might as well be killed for a sheep as a lamb."
"Don't worry about it, Lizzie," she said; "anything to make some money. You might as well be killed for a sheep as for a lamb."
This latter expression was a favorite one of hers; she meaning by it, that if one must be punished for an act, such as theft for[Pg 131] instance, that the punishment would be no more severe if a sheep were taken instead of a lamb.
This expression was one of her favorites; she meant that if someone had to be punished for an act, like theft for[Pg 131] example, the punishment wouldn’t be any harsher if a sheep was taken instead of a lamb.
Mr. Brady exhibited the letters quite freely, but the parties to whom they were shown refused to make any advances. Meanwhile our stay at the Union Place Hotel excited so much curiosity, that a sudden movement was rendered expedient to avoid discovery. We sent the large trunks to 609 Broadway, packed the smaller ones, paid our bills at the hotel, and one morning hastily departed for the country, where we remained three days. The movement was successful. The keen-eyed reporters for the daily papers were thrown off the scent, and when we returned to the city we took rooms at the Brandreth House, where Mrs. Lincoln registered as "Mrs. Morris." I had desired her to go to the Metropolitan Hotel, and confide in the proprietors, as the Messrs. Leland had always been very kind to her, treating her with distinguished courtesy whenever she was their guest; but this she refused to do.
Mr. Brady shared the letters openly, but the people he showed them to didn’t make any moves. Our time at the Union Place Hotel attracted so much attention that we had to act quickly to avoid being found out. We sent the big trunks to 609 Broadway, packed the smaller ones, settled our bills at the hotel, and one morning quickly left for the countryside, where we stayed for three days. The plan worked. The sharp-eyed reporters for the daily papers lost our trail, and when we got back to the city, we checked into the Brandreth House, where Mrs. Lincoln signed in as "Mrs. Morris." I had suggested she go to the Metropolitan Hotel and confide in the owners, since the Leland brothers had always been very nice to her and treated her with great respect when she stayed there; but she didn’t want to do that.
Several days passed, and Messrs. Brady and Keyes were forced to acknowledge that their scheme was a failure. The letters had been shown to various parties, but every one declined to act. Aside from a few dresses sold at small prices to secondhand dealers, Mrs. Lincoln's wardrobe was still in her possession. Her visit to New York had proved disastrous, and she was goaded into more desperate measures. Money she must have, and to obtain it she proposed to play a bolder game. She gave Mr. Brady permission to place her wardrobe on exhibition for sale, and authorized him to publish the letters in the World.
Several days went by, and Mr. Brady and Mr. Keyes had to accept that their plan was a bust. The letters had been shown to several people, but everyone refused to take action. Aside from a few dresses sold cheaply to secondhand dealers, Mrs. Lincoln's wardrobe was still with her. Her trip to New York had turned out badly, pushing her towards more desperate actions. She needed money, and to get it, she decided to take a bolder approach. She allowed Mr. Brady to display her wardrobe for sale and gave him the go-ahead to publish the letters in the World.
After coming to this determination, she packed her trunks to return to Chicago. I accompanied her to the depot, and told her good-by, on the very morning that the letters appeared in the World. Mrs. Lincoln wrote me the incidents of the journey, and the letter describes the story more graphically than I could hope to do. I suppress many passages, as they are of too confidential a nature to be given to the public:
After making this decision, she packed her bags to head back to Chicago. I went with her to the station and said goodbye on the same morning the letters were published in the World. Mrs. Lincoln told me about the trip, and her letter describes the events more vividly than I could. I’m leaving out some parts since they are too personal to share with the public:
"CHICAGO, October 6th.
"CHICAGO, October 6."
"My DEAR LIZZIE:—My ink is like myself and my spirits failing, so I write you to-day with a pencil. I had a solitary ride to this place, as you may imagine, varied by one or two amusing[Pg 132] incidents. I found, after you left me, I could not continue in the car in which you left me, owing to every seat's berth being engaged; so, being simple Mrs. Clarke, I had to eat 'humble-pie' in a car less commodious. My thoughts were too much with my 'dry goods and interests' at 609 Broadway, to care much for my surroundings, as uncomfortable as they were. In front of me sat a middle-aged, gray-haired, respectable-looking gentleman, who, for the whole morning, had the page of the World before him which contained my letters and business concerns. About four hours before arriving at Chicago, a consequential-looking man, of formidable size, seated himself by him, and it appears they were entirely unknown to each other. The well-fed looking individual opened the conversation with the man who had read the World so attentively, and the conversation soon grew warm and earnest. The war and its devastation engaged them. The bluffy individual, doubtless a Republican who had pocketed his many thousands, spoke of the widows of the land, made so by the war. My reading man remarked to him:
"My DEAR LIZZIE:—My ink is running low, just like my spirits, so I’m writing to you with a pencil today. I had a lonely ride to this place, as you can imagine, with a couple of amusing[Pg 132] incidents mixed in. After you left, I realized I couldn’t stay in the car you left me in because every seat was taken, so, being just plain Mrs. Clarke, I had to suck it up and sit in a less comfortable car. My mind was too preoccupied with my 'dry goods and interests' at 609 Broadway to pay much attention to how uncomfortable I was. In front of me sat a middle-aged, gray-haired gentleman who looked quite respectable, and he spent the whole morning reading the page of the World that had my letters and business matters. About four hours before we got to Chicago, a large, imposing man sat down next to him, and it turned out they didn’t know each other at all. The well-fed looking guy started chatting with the man who had been reading the World so intently, and soon their conversation became lively and serious. They were discussing the war and its devastation. The chubby-looking fellow, likely a Republican who had made plenty of money, talked about the widows the war had created. My reading man replied to him:"
"'Are you aware that Mrs. Lincoln is in indigent circumstances, and has to sell her clothing and jewelry to gain means to make life more endurable?'
"'Are you aware that Mrs. Lincoln is in difficult financial circumstances and has to sell her clothes and jewelry to make life a bit more bearable?'"
"The well-conditioned man replied: 'I do not blame her for selling her clothing, if she wishes it. I suppose when sold she will convert the proceeds into five-twenties to enable her to have means to be buried.'
"The well-prepared man replied: 'I don’t blame her for selling her clothes if that’s what she wants. I guess once sold she’ll use the money to buy five-twenties so she can have enough to be buried.'"
"The World man turned towards him with a searching glance, and replied, with the haughtiest manner: 'That woman is not dead yet.'
The World man turned to him with a probing look and replied, in the most arrogant way, "That woman is still alive."
"The discomfited individual looked down, never spoke another word, and in half an hour left his seat, and did not return.
"The embarrassed person looked down, didn’t say another word, and after half an hour got up from their seat and didn’t come back."
"I give you word for word as the conversation occurred. May it be found through the execution of my friends, Messrs. Brady and Keyes, that 'that woman is not yet dead,' and being alive, she speaketh and gaineth valuable hearers. Such is life! Those who have been injured, how gladly the injurer would consign them to mother earth and forgetfulness! Hoping I should not be recognized at Fort Wayne, I thought I would get out at dinner for a cup of tea. * * * will show you what a creature of fate I am, as miserable as it sometimes is. I went into the dining-room[Pg 133] alone; and was ushered up to the table, where, at its head, sat a very elegant-looking gentleman—at his side a middle-aged lady. My black veil was doubled over my face. I had taken my seat next to him—he at the head of the table, I at his left hand. I immediately felt a pair of eyes was gazing at me. I looked him full in the face, and the glance was earnestly returned. I sipped my water, and said: 'Mr. S., is this indeed you?' His face was as pale as the table-cloth. We entered into conversation, when I asked him how long since he had left Chicago. He replied, 'Two weeks since.' He said, 'How strange you should be on the train and I not know it!'
"I’m sharing the conversation exactly as it happened. Let it be understood through the actions of my friends, Messrs. Brady and Keyes, that 'that woman is not yet dead,' and being alive, she speaks and attracts an audience. Such is life! Those who have been harmed, how eagerly the one who harmed them would bury them and forget them! Hoping I wouldn’t be recognized in Fort Wayne, I decided to step out during dinner for a cup of tea. * * * will show you what a creature of fate I am, as miserable as it can be. I entered the dining room[Pg 133] alone and was led to the table, where a very distinguished-looking gentleman sat at the head, with a middle-aged lady beside him. My black veil was pulled down over my face. I took a seat next to him—he at the head of the table, and I to his left. I immediately felt someone staring at me. I looked him directly in the face, and he returned the gaze intently. I sipped my water and asked, 'Mr. S., is that really you?' His face was as pale as the tablecloth. We started talking, and I asked him how long it had been since he left Chicago. He replied, 'Two weeks ago.' He added, 'How strange that you were on the train and I didn’t know it!'"
"As soon as I could escape from the table, I did so by saying, 'I must secure a cup of tea for a lady friend with me who has a head-ache.' I had scarcely returned to the car, when he entered it with a cup of tea borne by his own aristocratic hands. I was a good deal annoyed by seeing him, and he was so agitated that he spilled half of the cup over my elegantly gloved hands. He looked very sad, and I fancied 609 Broadway occupied his thoughts. I apologized for the absent lady who wished the cup, by saying that 'in my absence she had slipped out for it.' His heart was in his eyes, notwithstanding my veiled face. Pity for me, I fear, has something to do with all this. I never saw his manner so gentle and sad. This was nearly evening, and I did not see him again, as he returned to the lady, who was his sister-in-law from the East. * * * What evil spirit possessed me to go out and get that cup of tea? When he left me, woman-like I tossed the cup of tea out of the window, and tucked my head down and shed bitter tears. * * At the depot my darling little Taddie was waiting for me, and his voice never sounded so sweet. * * * My dear Lizzie, do visit Mr. Brady each morning at nine o'clock, and urge them all you can. I see by the papers Stewart has returned. To-morrow I will send the invoice of goods, which please to not give up. How much I miss you, tongue cannot tell. Forget my fright and nervousness of the evening before. Of course you were as innocent as a child in all you did. I consider you my best living friend, and I am struggling to be enabled some day to repay you. Write me often, as you promised.
"As soon as I could get away from the table, I said, 'I need to get a cup of tea for a lady friend with me who has a headache.' I had barely returned to the car when he came in with a cup of tea, holding it himself. I was pretty annoyed to see him, and he was so flustered that he spilled half the cup over my elegantly gloved hands. He looked very sad, and I imagined he was thinking about 609 Broadway. I apologized for the absent lady who wanted the cup, saying that 'while I was gone, she had slipped out for it.' His heart was in his eyes, despite my veiled face. I fear that pity for me might have something to do with all this. I had never seen him so gentle and sad. This was just before evening, and I didn’t see him again, as he went back to his sister-in-law from the East. * * * What made me go out and get that cup of tea? When he left, woman-like, I tossed the cup of tea out the window, tucked my head down, and shed bitter tears. * * At the depot, my adorable little Taddie was waiting for me, and his voice had never sounded so sweet. * * * My dear Lizzie, please visit Mr. Brady every morning at nine o'clock and encourage them as much as you can. I see in the papers that Stewart has returned. Tomorrow, I will send the invoice of goods, which please don’t lose. I miss you so much that words can't describe it. Forget my fright and nervousness from the night before. Of course, you were completely innocent in all you did. I consider you my best living friend, and I am working hard to be able to repay you one day. Write to me often, as you promised."
It is not necessary for me to dwell upon the public history of Mrs. Lincoln's unfortunate venture. The question has been discussed in all the newspapers of the land, and these discussions are so recent that it would be useless to introduce them in these pages, even if I had an inclination to do so. The following, from the New York Evening Express, briefly tells the story:
It’s not needed for me to go into the public history of Mrs. Lincoln's unfortunate endeavor. The topic has been covered in every newspaper across the country, and since these discussions are so recent, it would be pointless to add them here, even if I wanted to. The following excerpt from the New York Evening Express briefly summarizes the story:
"The attraction for ladies, and the curious and speculative of the other sex in this city, just now, is the grand exposition of Lincoln dresses at the office of Mr. Brady, on Broadway, a few doors south of Houston street. The publicity given to the articles on exhibition and for sale has excited the public curiosity, and hundreds of people, principally women with considerable leisure moments at disposal, daily throng the rooms of Mr. Brady, and give himself and his shop-woman more to do than either bargained for, when a lady, with face concealed with a veil, called and arranged for the sale of the superabundant clothing of a distinguished and titled, but nameless lady. Twenty-five dresses, folded or tossed about by frequent examinations, lie exposed upon a closed piano, and upon a lounge; shawls rich and rare are displayed upon the backs of chairs, but the more exacting obtain a better view and closer inspection by the lady attendant throwing them occasionally upon her shoulders, just to oblige, so that their appearance on promenade might be seen and admired. Furs, laces, and jewelry are in a glass case, but the 'four thousand dollars in gold' point outfit is kept in a paste-board box, and only shown on special request.
The latest attraction for women, and the curious guys in this city, is the amazing exhibition of Lincoln dresses at Mr. Brady's office on Broadway, just a few doors south of Houston Street. The buzz surrounding the items on display and for sale has sparked public interest, and hundreds of people, mostly women with plenty of free time, crowd into Mr. Brady's shop every day, giving him and his sales associate more work than they expected. One day, a lady, her face hidden by a veil, came in to arrange the sale of an excess wardrobe from a distinguished but unnamed lady. Twenty-five dresses, unfolded or tossed around from being frequently inspected, are laid out on a closed piano and a couch; beautiful and rare shawls are draped over the backs of chairs, but the more demanding customers get a better look and closer inspection when the sales assistant throws them over her shoulders, just to help, so their look for social events can be seen and admired. Furs, laces, and jewelry are displayed in a glass case, but the 'four thousand dollars in gold' outfit is kept in a cardboard box and shown only upon special request.
"The feeling of the majority of visitors is adverse to the course Mrs. Lincoln has thought proper to pursue, and the criticisms are as severe as the cavillings are persistent at the quality of some of the dresses. These latter are labelled at Mrs. Lincoln's own estimate, and prices range from $25 to $75—about 50 per cent less than cost. Some of them, if not worn long, have been worn much; they are jagged under the arms and at the bottom of the skirt, stains are on the lining, and other objections present themselves to those who oscillate between the dresses and dollars, 'notwithstanding they have been worn by Madam Lincoln,' as a lady who looked from behind a pair of gold spectacles remarked. Other dresses, however, have[Pg 135] scarcely been worn—one, perhaps, while Mrs. Lincoln sat for her picture, and from one the basting threads had not yet been removed. The general testimony is that the wearing apparel is high-priced, and some of the examiners say that the cost-figures must have been put on by the dressmakers; or, if such was not the case, that gold was 250 when they were purchased, and is now but 140—so that a dress for which $150 was paid at the rate of high figures cannot be called cheap at half that sum, after it has been worn considerable, and perhaps passed out of fashion. The peculiarity of the dresses is that the most of them are cut low-necked—a taste which some ladies attribute to Mrs. Lincoln's appreciation of her own bust.
"The majority of visitors are not fond of the path Mrs. Lincoln has chosen, and the criticisms are as harsh as the complaints are constant about some of the dresses. These dresses are priced according to Mrs. Lincoln's own assessment, ranging from $25 to $75—about 50 percent less than their actual cost. Some of them, while they haven't been worn for long, have certainly seen better days; they are tattered under the arms and at the hem, there are stains on the lining, and other issues come up for those who are torn between the dresses and their money, 'even though they have been worn by Madam Lincoln,' as one lady, peering over her gold spectacles, noted. However, some dresses have[Pg 135] hardly been worn—one, maybe, just while Mrs. Lincoln posed for her portrait, and on another, the basting threads are still attached. The general consensus is that the clothing is overpriced, and some reviewers suggest that the price tags must have been set by the dressmakers; or, if that's not the case, that gold was at $250 when they were bought but is now only $140—meaning a dress that cost $150 at those high rates can’t really be called cheap at half that price, especially after it has been worn a lot and possibly gone out of style. The unusual feature of the dresses is that most of them are cut low-necked—a style that some ladies say reflects Mrs. Lincoln's fondness for her own figure."
"On Saturday last an offer was made for all the dresses. The figure named was less than the aggregate estimate placed on them. Mr. Brady, however, having no discretionary power, he declined to close the bargain, but notified Mrs. Lincoln by mail. Of course, as yet, no reply has been received. Mrs. L. desires that the auction should be deferred till the 31st of the present month, and efforts made to dispose of the articles at private sale up to that time.
"Last Saturday, an offer was made for all the dresses. The amount offered was lower than the total estimate on them. Mr. Brady, however, not having the authority to make that decision, refused to finalize the deal and informed Mrs. Lincoln by mail. Naturally, no reply has been received yet. Mrs. L. wants the auction to be postponed until the 31st of this month and efforts to sell the items privately to be made until then."
"A Mrs. C— called on Mr. Brady this morning, and examined minutely each shawl. Before leaving the lady said that, at the time when there was a hesitancy about the President issuing the Emancipation Proclamation, she sent to Mrs. Lincoln an ashes-of-rose shawl, which was manufactured in China, forwarded to France, and thence to Mrs. C—, in New York. The shawl, the lady remarked, was a very handsome one, and should it come into the hands of Mr. Brady to be sold, would like to be made aware of the fact, so as to obtain possession again. Mr. Brady promised to acquaint the ashes-of-rose donor, if the prized article should be among the two trunks of goods now on the way from Chicago."
"A Mrs. C— visited Mr. Brady this morning and closely inspected each shawl. Before she left, she mentioned that when there was uncertainty about the President issuing the Emancipation Proclamation, she sent an ashes-of-rose shawl to Mrs. Lincoln. This shawl was made in China, sent to France, and then to Mrs. C— in New York. The lady noted that it was a very beautiful shawl, and if it ended up in Mr. Brady's possession to be sold, she would like to know so she could get it back. Mr. Brady promised to inform the ashes-of-rose donor if the valuable item showed up among the two trunks of goods that were on the way from Chicago."
So many erroneous reports were circulated, that I made a correct statement to one of the editors of the New York Evening News. The article based upon the memoranda furnished by me appeared in the News of Oct. 12, 1867. I reproduce a portion of it in this connection:
So many inaccurate reports were spread around that I provided a correct statement to one of the editors of the New York Evening News. The article based on the notes I provided was published in the News on October 12, 1867. I'm sharing a part of it here:
"Mrs. Lincoln feels sorely aggrieved at many of the harsh[Pg 136] criticisms that have been passed upon her for travelling incognito. She claims that she adopted this course from motives of delicacy, desiring to avoid publicity. While here, she spoke to but two former acquaintances, and these two gentlemen whom she met on Broadway. Hundreds passed her who had courted her good graces when she reigned supreme at the White House, but there was no recognition. It was not because she had changed much in personal appearance, but was merely owing to the heavy crape veil that hid her features from view.
"Mrs. Lincoln feels deeply hurt by many of the harsh[Pg 136] criticisms directed at her for traveling incognito. She says she chose this path out of sensitivity, wanting to avoid the spotlight. While she was there, she only spoke to two former acquaintances, both of whom she ran into on Broadway. Hundreds passed her who had sought her favor when she was at the White House, but none recognized her. It wasn't because she had changed much in her looks; it was simply due to the heavy black veil that covered her face."
"She seeks to defend her course while in this city—and with much force, too. Adverting to the fact that the Empress of France frequently disposes of her cast-off wardrobe, and publicly too, without being subjected to any unkind remarks regarding its propriety, she claims the same immunity here as is accorded in Paris to Eugenie. As regards her obscurity while in this city, she says that foreigners of note and position frequently come to our stores, and under assumed names travel from point to point throughout our vast domain, to avoid recognition and the inconveniences resulting from being known, though it even be in the form of honors. For herself she regards quiet preferable to ostentatious show, which would have cost her much indirectly, if not directly; and this she felt herself unable to bear, according to the measure of her present state of finances.
"She wants to defend her actions while in this city—and she’s quite passionate about it, too. Pointing out that the Empress of France often sells her unwanted clothing, and does so publicly without facing any harsh criticism about it, she argues that she deserves the same freedom here as Eugenie does in Paris. Regarding her low profile in this city, she mentions that notable foreign visitors often come to our shops and travel under fake names throughout our vast area to avoid being recognized and the hassle that comes with it, even if it involves some form of respect. Personally, she prefers being understated rather than flashy, which would have cost her a lot, either directly or indirectly; and given her current financial situation, that’s something she simply couldn't handle."
"In a recent letter to her bosom friend, Mrs. Elizabeth Keckley, Mrs. Lincoln pathetically remarks, 'Elizabeth, if evil come from this, pray for my deliverance, as I did it for the best.' This referred to her action in placing her personal effects before the public for sale, and to the harsh remarks that have been made thereon by some whom she had formerly regarded as her friends.
"In a recent letter to her close friend, Mrs. Elizabeth Keckley, Mrs. Lincoln sadly writes, 'Elizabeth, if anything bad comes from this, please pray for my relief, as I did it with good intentions.' This was about her decision to put her personal belongings up for sale and the harsh comments that some people she had once considered friends made about it."
"As to the articles which belonged to Mr. Lincoln, they can all be accounted for in a manner satisfactory even to an over-critical public. During the time Mr. Lincoln was in office he was the recipient of several canes. After his death one was given to the Hon. Charles Sumner; another to Fred. Douglass; another to the Rev. H. H. Garnet of this city, and another to Mr. Wm. Slade, the present steward of the White House, who, in Mr.[Pg 137] Lincoln's lifetime, was his messenger. This gentleman also received some of Mr. Lincoln's apparel, among which was his heavy gray shawl. Several other of the messengers employed about the White House came in for a share of the deceased President's effects.
"As for the items that belonged to Mr. Lincoln, they can all be accounted for in a way that's satisfying even to a very critical public. While Mr. Lincoln was in office, he received several canes. After his death, one was given to the Hon. Charles Sumner; another to Fred Douglass; another to Rev. H. H. Garnet from this city, and another to Mr. Wm. Slade, the current steward of the White House, who was Mr. Lincoln's messenger during his lifetime. This gentleman also received some of Mr. Lincoln's clothing, including his heavy gray shawl. Several other messengers working at the White House also received a share of the late President's belongings."
"The shepherd plaid shawl which Mr. Lincoln wore during the milder weather, and which was rendered somewhat memorable as forming part of his famous disguise, together with the Scotch cap, when he wended his way secretly to the Capitol to be inaugurated as President, was given to Dr. Abbot, of Canada, who had been one of his warmest friends. During the war this gentleman, as a surgeon in the United States army, was in Washington in charge of a hospital, and thus became acquainted with the head of the nation.
"The shepherd plaid shawl that Mr. Lincoln wore during the warmer weather, which became somewhat noteworthy as part of his famous disguise along with the Scotch cap when he secretly made his way to the Capitol to be inaugurated as President, was given to Dr. Abbot from Canada, who was one of his close friends. During the war, this man, serving as a surgeon in the United States Army, was in Washington overseeing a hospital, and that’s how he got to know the nation's leader."
"His watch, his penknife, his gold pencil, and his glasses are now in possession of his son Robert. Nearly all else than these few things have passed out of the family, as Mrs. Lincoln did not wish to retain them. But all were freely given away, and not an article was parted with for money.
"His watch, his penknife, his gold pencil, and his glasses are now owned by his son Robert. Almost everything else besides these few items has left the family, as Mrs. Lincoln didn’t want to keep them. But all were given away freely, and not a single item was sold for money."
"The Rev. Dr. Gurley of Washington was the spiritual adviser of the President and his family. They attended his church. When little 'Willie' died, he officiated at the funeral. He was a most intimate friend of the family, and when Mr. Lincoln lay upon his death-bed Mr. Gurley was by his side. He, as his clergyman, performed the funeral rites upon the body of the deceased President, when it lay cold in death at the City of Washington. He received the hat worn last by Mr. Lincoln, as we have before stated, and it is still retained by him.
"The Rev. Dr. Gurley of Washington was the spiritual advisor to the President and his family. They went to his church. When little 'Willie' died, he officiated at the funeral. He was a very close friend of the family, and when Mr. Lincoln was on his deathbed, Mr. Gurley was by his side. As his clergyman, he conducted the funeral rites for the deceased President when he lay cold in death in the City of Washington. He received the hat that Mr. Lincoln wore last, as we've mentioned before, and he still keeps it."
"The dress that was worn by Mrs. Lincoln on the night of the assassination was presented to Mrs. Wm. Slade. It is a black silk with a little white stripe. Most of the other articles that adorned Mrs. Lincoln on that fatal night became the property of Mrs. Keckley. She has the most of them carefully stowed away, and intends keeping them during her life as mementos of a mournful event. The principal articles among these are the earrings, the bonnet, and the velvet cloak. The writer of this saw the latter on Thursday. It bears most palpable marks of the assassination, being completely bespattered with blood,[Pg 138] that has dried upon its surface, and which can never be removed.
"The dress that Mrs. Lincoln wore on the night of the assassination was given to Mrs. William Slade. It is a black silk dress with a slight white stripe. Most of the other items that decorated Mrs. Lincoln that tragic night became the property of Mrs. Keckley. She has most of them carefully stored away and plans to keep them as reminders of this sorrowful event. The main items among these are the earrings, the bonnet, and the velvet cloak. The author saw the cloak on Thursday. It shows clear signs of the assassination, being completely splattered with blood, [Pg 138] which has dried on its surface and cannot be removed."
"A few words as regard the disposition and habits of Mrs. Lincoln. She is no longer the sprightly body she was when her very presence illumed the White House with gayety. Now she is sad and sedate, seeking seclusion, and maintaining communication merely with her most intimate personal friends. The most of her time she devotes to instructive reading within the walls of her boudoir. Laying her book aside spasmodically, she places her hand upon her forehead, as if ruminating upon something momentous. Then her hand wanders amid her heavy tresses, while she ponders for but a few seconds—then, by a sudden start, she approaches her writing-stand, seizes a pen, and indites a few hasty lines to some trusty friend, upon the troubles that weigh so heavily upon her. Speedily it is sent to the post-office; but, hardly has the mail departed from the city before she regrets her hasty letter, and would give much to recall it. But, too late, it is gone, and probably the secrets it contains are not confidentially kept by the party to whom it was addressed, and soon it furnishes inexhaustible material for gossip-loving people.
A few words about the disposition and habits of Mrs. Lincoln. She is no longer the lively person she was when her presence brightened the White House with cheer. Now, she is sad and composed, seeking solitude and only keeping in touch with her closest friends. Most of her time is spent reading in her room. Occasionally, she sets her book aside and places her hand on her forehead, as if deep in thought about something significant. Then her hand runs through her thick hair as she thinks for just a few seconds—then, suddenly, she moves to her writing desk, grabs a pen, and quickly writes a few lines to a trusted friend about the troubles that weigh heavily on her. It’s quickly sent to the post office; but just as the mail leaves the city, she regrets her hasty letter and wishes she could take it back. But it’s too late; it’s gone, and the secrets it holds are likely not kept confidential by the person it was sent to, soon becoming endless material for gossip among nosy people.
"As some citizens have expressed themselves desirous of aiding Mrs. Lincoln, a subscription-book was opened at the office of her agent, Mr. Brady, No. 609 Broadway, this morning. There is no limitation as to the amount which may be given, though there was a proposition that a dollar should be contributed by each person who came forward to inspect the goods. Had each person who handled these articles given this sum, a handsome amount would already have been realized.
"As some citizens have shown interest in helping Mrs. Lincoln, a donation book was opened this morning at the office of her agent, Mr. Brady, located at 609 Broadway. There are no limits on how much someone can donate, although there was a suggestion that each person who came to check out the items should contribute a dollar. If everyone who touched these items had given that amount, a nice sum would have already been collected."
"The colored people are moving in this matter. They intend to take up collections in their churches for the benefit of Mrs. Lincoln. They are enthusiastic, and a trifle from every African in this city would, in the aggregate, swell into an immense sum, which would be doubly acceptable to Mrs. Lincoln. It would satisfy her that the black people still have the memory of her deceased husband fresh in their minds.
"The people of color are getting involved in this matter. They plan to collect donations in their churches to support Mrs. Lincoln. They are enthusiastic, and just a small contribution from every African American in this city would add up to a significant amount, which would be greatly appreciated by Mrs. Lincoln. It would show her that the Black community still remembers her late husband fondly."
"The goods still remain exposed to sale, but it is now announced that they will be sold at public auction on the 30th of[Pg 139] this month, unless they be disposed of before that at private sale."
"The items are still available for sale, but it has now been announced that they will be sold at public auction on the 30th of[Pg 139] this month, unless they are sold beforehand at private sale."
It is stated in the article that the "colored people are moving in this matter." The colored people were surprised to hear of Mrs. Lincoln's poverty, and the news of her distress called forth strong sympathy from their warm, generous hearts. Rev. H. H. Garnet, of New York City, and Mr. Frederick Douglass, of Rochester, N.Y., proposed to lecture in behalf of the widow of the lamented President, and schemes were on foot to raise a large sum of money by contribution. The colored people recognized Abraham Lincoln as their great friend, and they were anxious to show their kind interest in the welfare of his family in some way more earnest and substantial than simple words. I wrote Mrs. Lincoln what we proposed to do, and she promptly replied, declining to receive aid from the colored people. I showed her letter to Mr. Garnet and Mr. Douglass, and the whole project was at once abandoned. She afterwards consented to receive contributions from my people, but as the services of Messrs. Douglass, Garnet, and others had been refused when first offered, they declined to take an active part in the scheme; so nothing was ever done. The following letters were written before Mrs. Lincoln declined to receive aid from the colored people:
It’s mentioned in the article that “the colored people are getting involved in this matter.” The colored community was taken aback to learn about Mrs. Lincoln's financial struggles, and the news of her hardship stirred genuine sympathy from their warm, generous hearts. Rev. H. H. Garnet from New York City and Mr. Frederick Douglass from Rochester, N.Y., offered to give lectures to support the widow of the late President, and plans were underway to raise a significant amount of money through donations. The colored community recognized Abraham Lincoln as their great ally, and they wanted to express their concern for his family in a way that was more meaningful and substantial than just words. I informed Mrs. Lincoln of our proposed actions, and she quickly responded, declining to accept help from the colored community. I shared her letter with Mr. Garnet and Mr. Douglass, and the entire initiative was immediately dropped. Later, she agreed to accept contributions from my community, but since the offers from Messrs. Douglass, Garnet, and others had been refused initially, they chose not to get involved in the effort; therefore, nothing ever materialized. The following letters were written before Mrs. Lincoln declined to accept aid from the colored community:
"183 BLEECKER ST., NEW YORK, October 16th, 1867.
"J. H. BRADY, ESQ.:—
"183 BLEECKER ST., NEW YORK, October 16, 1867.
"J. H. BRADY, ESQ.:—
"I have just received your favor, together with the circulars. I will do all that lies in my power, but I fear that will not be as much as you anticipate. I think, however, that a contribution from the colored people of New York will be worth something in a moral point of view, and likely that will be the most that will be accomplished in the undertaking. I am thoroughly with you in the work, although but little may be done.
"I just got your message along with the circulars. I’ll do everything I can, but I’m afraid it might not be as much as you hope. Still, I think a contribution from the people of color in New York will have some significant moral value, and that might be the biggest achievement in this effort. I completely support you in this work, even if not much can be done."
"P.S.—I think it would be well if you would drop a line to Mr. Frederick Douglass, at Rochester, New York.
"P.S.—I think it would be good if you could send a quick note to Mr. Frederick Douglass, in Rochester, New York."
"ROCHESTER, Oct. 18, 1867.
ROCHESTER, Oct. 18, 1867.
"MY DEAR MRS. KECKLEY:—You judge me rightly—I am willing to do what I can to place the widow of our martyr President in the affluent position which her relation to that good man and to the country entitles her to. But I doubt the wisdom of getting up a series of lectures for that purpose; that is just the last thing that should be done. Still, if the thing is done, it should be done on a grand scale. The best speakers in the country should be secured for the purpose. You should not place me at the head nor at the foot of the list, but sandwich me between, for thus out of the way, it would not give color to the idea. I am to speak in Newark on Wednesday evening next, and will endeavor to see you on the subject. Of course, if it would not be too much to ask, I would gladly see Mrs. Lincoln, if this could be done in a quiet way without the reporters getting hold of it, and using it in some way to the prejudice of that already much abused lady. As I shall see you soon, there is less reason to write you at length.
"MY DEAR MRS. KECKLEY:—You’re absolutely right about me—I want to do what I can to support the widow of our martyred President and help her achieve the comfortable life she deserves because of her relationship with him and her service to the country. However, I question the idea of organizing a series of lectures for this purpose; that’s really the last thing we should do. Still, if we are going to go ahead with it, it needs to be a big deal. We should find the best speakers in the country for the event. Please don’t put me at the top or the bottom of the list; just place me in the middle to avoid drawing attention. I’ll be speaking in Newark next Wednesday evening, and I’ll try to see you about this matter. Of course, if it’s not too much trouble, I’d be happy to meet with Mrs. Lincoln, as long as we can keep it low-key so that reporters don’t catch wind of it and use it against her, as they've done so much already. Since I’ll see you soon, there’s no need for me to go into detail in writing."
"I am, dear madam,
"With high respect,
"Very truly yours,
"FREDERICK DOUGLASS."
"I'm here, dear madam,"
"With deep respect,"
Best regards,
"Frederick Douglass."
"POTTSVILLE, Oct. 29, 1867.
POTTSVILLE, Oct. 29, 1867.
"MY DEAR MRS. KECKLEY:—You know the drift of my views concerning the subscription for Mrs. Lincoln. Yet I wish to place them more distinctly before you, so that, if you have occasion to refer to me in connection with the matter, you can do so with accuracy and certainty.
"Dear Mrs. Keckley, You know how I feel about the subscription for Mrs. Lincoln. However, I want to clarify my thoughts so that if you need to mention me regarding this issue, you can do so accurately and confidently."
"It is due Mrs. Lincoln that she should be indemnified, as far as money can do so, for the loss of her beloved husband. Honor, gratitude, and a manly sympathy, all say yes to this. I am willing to go farther than this, and say that Mrs. Lincoln herself should be the judge of the amount which shall be deemed sufficient, believing that she would not transcend reasonable limits. The obligation resting on the nation at large is great and increasing, but especially does it become colored men to recognize that obligation. It was the hand of Abraham Lincoln that broke the fetters of our enslaved people, and let them out of the house of[Pg 141] bondage. When he was slain, our great benefactor fell, and left his wife and children to the care of those for whom he gave up all. Shame on the man or woman who, under such circumstances, would grudge a few paltry dollars, to smooth the pathway of such a widow! All this, and more, I feel and believe. But such is the condition of this question, owing to party feeling, and personal animosities now mixed up with it, that we are compelled to consider these in the effort we are making to obtain subscriptions.
"It is only right that Mrs. Lincoln should be compensated, as much as money can provide, for the loss of her beloved husband. Honor, gratitude, and genuine sympathy all say yes to this. I am willing to go further and say that Mrs. Lincoln herself should decide the amount that would be considered sufficient, believing she would not go beyond reasonable limits. The obligation resting on the nation is significant and growing, but it's especially important for Black people to acknowledge that obligation. It was Abraham Lincoln who broke the chains of our enslaved people and freed them from bondage. When he was killed, our great benefactor fell and left his wife and children in the care of those he sacrificed everything for. Shame on anyone who, in such circumstances, would begrudge a few measly dollars to ease the burden of such a widow! I feel and believe all of this and more. But the current state of this issue, because of political feelings and personal grudges mixed in, forces us to consider these factors as we work to gather support."
"Now, about the meeting in Cooper Institute; I hold that that meeting should only be held in concert with other movements. It is bad generalship to put into the field only a fraction of your army when you have no means to prevent their being cut to pieces. It is gallant to go forth single-handed, but is it wise? I want to see something more than the spiteful Herald behind me when I step forward in this cause at the Cooper Institute. Let Mr. Brady out with his circulars, with his list of commanding names, let the Herald and Tribune give a united blast upon their bugles, let the city be placarded, and the doors of Cooper Institute be flung wide open, and the people, without regard to party, come up to the discharge of this national duty.
"Now, regarding the meeting at the Cooper Institute; I believe that this meeting should only take place alongside other movements. It’s not smart to send only part of your forces into action when you can’t protect them from being overwhelmed. It's brave to go out alone, but is it really wise? I want to see more than just the spiteful Herald supporting me when I step up for this cause at the Cooper Institute. Let Mr. Brady distribute his flyers with his list of influential names, let the Herald and Tribune sound a united call, let the city be plastered with announcements, and let the doors of the Cooper Institute be thrown wide open, welcoming people from all parties to come together for this national duty."
"Don't let the cause be made ridiculous by failure at the outset. Mr. Garnet and I could bear any mortification of this kind; but the cause could not. And our cause must not be damaged by any such generalship, which would place us in the van unsupported.
"Don't let the cause be made ridiculous by a failure at the start. Mr. Garnet and I could handle any embarrassment like that; but the cause couldn’t. And our cause must not be harmed by any tactics that would leave us at the front without support."
"I shall be at home by Saturday; please write me and let me know how matters are proceeding. Show this letter to Messrs. Brady and Garnet.
"I'll be home by Saturday; please write to me and let me know how things are going. Show this letter to Messrs. Brady and Garnet."
"I am, dear madam,
"Very truly yours,
"FREDERICK DOUGLASS."
"I'm here, dear ma'am,"
"Best regards,"
"Frederick Douglass."
"ROCHESTER, Oct. 30, 1867.
"ROCHESTER, Oct. 30, 1867.
"MY DEAR MRS. KECKLEY:—It is just possible that I may not take New York in my route homeward. In that case please write me directly at Rochester, and let me know fully how the subscription business is proceeding. The meeting here last night was a grand success. I speak again this evening, and perhaps at[Pg 142] Reading tomorrow evening. My kind regards to all who think of me at 21, including Mrs. Lawrence.
"MY DEAR MRS. KECKLEY:—It’s possible I may not go through New York on my way home. If that happens, please write to me directly at Rochester and update me on how the subscription business is going. The meeting here last night was a great success. I’ll be speaking again this evening, and maybe at[Pg 142] Reading tomorrow evening. Please send my best to everyone who thinks of me at 21, including Mrs. Lawrence."
"Very truly yours,
"FREDK. DOUGLASS."
"Best regards,"
"FREDK. DOUGLASS."
"ROCHESTER, Nov. 10, 1867.
"ROCHESTER, Nov. 10, 1867.
"MY DEAR MRS. KECKLEY:—I very easily read your handwriting. With practice you will not only write legibly but elegantly; so no more apologies for bad writing. Penmanship has always been one of my own deficiencies, and I know how to sympathize with you.
"MY DEAR MRS. KECKLEY:—I can easily read your handwriting. With practice, you'll not only write clearly but also beautifully; so no more apologies for bad writing. Handwriting has always been one of my weaknesses, and I understand how you feel."
"I am just home, and find your letter awaiting me. You should have received an earlier answer but for this absence. I am sorry it will be impossible for me to see you before I go to Washington. I am leaving home this week for Ohio, and shall go from Ohio to Washington. I shall be in New York a day or two after my visit to Washington, and will see you there. Any public demonstration in which it will be desirable for me to take part, ought to come off the last of this month or the first of next. I thank you sincerely for the note containing a published letter of dear Mrs. Lincoln; both letters do credit to the excellent lady. I prize her beautiful letter to me very highly. It is the letter of a refined and spirited lady, let the world say what it will of her. I would write her a word of acknowledgment but for fear to burden her with correspondence. I am glad that Mr. Garnet and yourself saw Mr. Greeley, and that he takes the right view of the matter; but we want more than right views, and delay is death to the movement. What you now want is action and cooperation. If Mr. Brady does not for any reason find himself able to move the machinery, somebody else should be found to take his place; he made a good impression on me when I saw him, but I have not seen the promised simultaneous movement of which we spoke when together. This whole thing should be in the hands of some recognized solid man in New York. No man would be better than Mr. Greeley; no man in the State is more laughed at, and yet no man is more respected and trusted; a dollar placed in his hands would be as safe for the purpose as in a burglar-proof safe, and what is better still, everybody be[Pg 143]lieves this. This testimonial must be more than a negro testimonial. It is a great national duty. Mr. Lincoln did everything for the black man, but he did it not for the black man's sake, but for the nation's sake. His life was given for the nation; but for being President, Mr. Lincoln would have been alive, and Mrs. Lincoln would have been a wife, and not a widow as now. Do all you can, dear Mrs. Keckley—nobody can do more than you in removing the mountains of prejudice towards that good lady, and opening the way of success in the plan.
I just got home and found your letter waiting for me. You should have received my reply earlier, but I was away. I'm sorry it won't be possible for me to see you before I head to Washington. I'm leaving home this week for Ohio, and from there I'll go to Washington. I’ll be in New York a day or two after my visit to Washington, and I’ll see you then. Any public event that I should participate in needs to happen at the end of this month or the beginning of next. I truly appreciate the note containing the published letter from dear Mrs. Lincoln; both letters reflect well on the wonderful lady. I greatly value her beautiful letter to me. It’s the letter of a refined and spirited woman, no matter what others may say about her. I would write her a thank you note, but I don’t want to burden her with more correspondence. I'm glad that Mr. Garnet and you met with Mr. Greeley, and that he has the right perspective on the issue; but we need more than just the right perspectives, and delays are detrimental to the movement. What you need now is action and cooperation. If Mr. Brady isn’t able to get things moving for any reason, we need to find someone else to take his place; he made a good impression on me when I met him, but I haven’t seen the simultaneous action we discussed when we were together. This whole situation needs to be managed by a recognized, dependable person in New York. No one would be better than Mr. Greeley; he’s often mocked, yet he’s also highly respected and trusted. A dollar placed in his hands would be as safe as if it were kept in a burglar-proof safe, and even better, everyone believes this. This testimonial needs to be more than just a black community endorsement. It’s a significant national responsibility. Mr. Lincoln did everything for the black community, but he did it not just for their sake, but for the nation's. His life was sacrificed for the nation; otherwise, he would be alive, and Mrs. Lincoln would be a wife, not a widow as she is now. Please do everything you can, dear Mrs. Keckley—no one else can do more than you to eliminate the mountains of prejudice against that good lady and to pave the way for success in this plan.
"I am, dear madam, very truly yours,
"FREDERICK DOUGLASS."
"I am, dear madam, sincerely yours,
"Frederick Douglass."
Many persons called at 609 Broadway to examine Mrs. Lincoln's wardrobe, but as curiosity prompted each visit, but few articles were sold. Messrs. Brady & Keyes were not very energetic, and, as will be seen by the letters of Mrs. Lincoln, published in the Appendix, that lady ultimately lost all confidence in them. It was proposed to send circulars, stating Mrs. Lincoln's wants, and appealing to the generosity of the people for aid, broad-cast over the country; but the scheme failed. Messrs. Brady & Keyes were unable to obtain the names of prominent men, whom the people had confidence in, for the circular, to give character and responsibility to the movement—so the whole thing was abandoned. With the Rev. Mr. Garnet, I called on Mr. Greeley, at the office of the Tribune, in connection with this scheme. Mr. Greeley received us kindly, and listened patiently to our proposals—then said:
Many people visited 609 Broadway to check out Mrs. Lincoln's wardrobe, but since curiosity was the main reason for each visit, only a few items were actually sold. Messrs. Brady & Keyes weren't very proactive, and as will be evident from Mrs. Lincoln's letters published in the Appendix, she eventually lost all trust in them. There was a plan to send out circulars explaining Mrs. Lincoln's needs and appealing to the public's generosity for support across the country, but the idea fell through. Messrs. Brady & Keyes couldn't get the names of well-respected people whom the public trusted for the circular to lend credibility to the effort—so the entire initiative was scrapped. Together with Rev. Mr. Garnet, I visited Mr. Greeley at the office of the Tribune regarding this project. Mr. Greeley welcomed us warmly and listened patiently to our proposals—then said:
"I shall take pleasure in rendering you what assistance I can, but the movement must be engineered by responsible parties. Messrs. Brady & Keyes are not the men to be at the head of it. Nobody knows who they are, or what they are. Place the matter in the hands of those that the people know and have some confidence in, and then there will be a chance for success."
"I’ll be happy to help you as much as I can, but the movement needs to be led by responsible people. Messrs. Brady & Keyes are not the right leaders for it. No one knows who they are or what they stand for. Hand the matter over to people whom the public knows and trusts, and then we’ll have a chance for success."
We thanked Mr. Greeley for his advice, for we believed it to be good advice, and bowed ourselves out of his room. When Messrs. Brady & Keyes were informed of the result of our interview, they became very much excited, and denounced Mr. Greeley as "an old fool." This put an end to the circular movement. The enterprise was nipped in the bud, and with the bud[Pg 144] withered Mrs. Lincoln's last hope for success. A portion of the wardrobe was then taken to Providence, to be exhibited, but without her consent. Mr. Brady remarked that the exhibition would bring in money, and as money must be raised, this was the last resort. He was of the impression that Mrs. Lincoln would approve of any movement, so it ended in success. This, at least, is a charitable view to take of the subject. Had the exhibition succeeded in Providence, it is my opinion that the agents of Brady & Keyes would now be travelling over the country, exposing Mrs. Lincoln's wardrobe to the view of the curious, at so much per head. As is well known, the city authorities refused to allow the exhibition to take place in Providence; therefore Mr. Brady returned to New York with the goods, and the travelling show scheme, like the circular scheme, was abandoned. Weeks lengthened into months, and at Mrs. Lincoln's urgent request I remained in New York, to look after her interests. When she left the city I engaged quiet lodgings in a private family, where I remained about two months, when I moved to 14 Carroll Place, and became one of the regular boarders of the house. Mrs. Lincoln's venture proved so disastrous that she was unable to reward me for my services, and I was compelled to take in sewing to pay for my daily bread. My New York expedition has made me richer in experience, but poorer in purse. During the entire winter I have worked early and late, and practised the closest economy. Mrs. Lincoln's business demanded much of my time, and it was a constant source of trouble to me. When Mrs. L. left for the West, I expected to be able to return to Washington in one week from the day; but unforeseen difficulties arose, and I have been detained in the city for several months. As I am writing the concluding pages of this book, I have succeeded in closing up Mrs. Lincoln's imprudent business arrangement at 609 Broadway. The firm of Brady & Keyes is dissolved, and Mr. Keyes has adjusted the account. The story is told in a few words. On the 4th of March I received the following invoice from Mr. Keyes:
We thanked Mr. Greeley for his advice, believing it to be good, and then left his room. When Messrs. Brady & Keyes learned the outcome of our meeting, they became very upset and called Mr. Greeley "an old fool." This ended the circular plan. The venture was cut short, taking away Mrs. Lincoln's last hope for success. Part of the wardrobe was then taken to Providence for display, but without her permission. Mr. Brady said that the exhibit would generate revenue, and since money needed to be raised, this was our last option. He thought Mrs. Lincoln would support any effort, so it ultimately turned out to be successful. At least, that’s a generous way to look at it. If the exhibition had succeeded in Providence, I believe the agents of Brady & Keyes would now be traveling across the country, showcasing Mrs. Lincoln's wardrobe to the curious for a fee. As is well known, the city officials refused to let the exhibition happen in Providence; as a result, Mr. Brady brought the items back to New York, and the traveling show plan, like the circular plan, was scrapped. Weeks turned into months, and at Mrs. Lincoln's urgent request, I stayed in New York to manage her affairs. After she left the city, I found a quiet place to stay with a private family, where I lived for about two months before moving to 14 Carroll Place and becoming one of the regular boarders. Mrs. Lincoln's endeavor turned out to be so disastrous that she couldn't compensate me for my services, forcing me to take in sewing to cover my basic expenses. My trip to New York enriched me in experience but left me financially depleted. Throughout the entire winter, I worked long hours and practiced strict budgeting. Mrs. Lincoln's business took up much of my time and became a constant source of stress. When Mrs. L. headed west, I expected to return to Washington within a week, but unexpected challenges came up, and I've been stuck in the city for several months. As I’m writing the final pages of this book, I have managed to wrap up Mrs. Lincoln's unwise business deal at 609 Broadway. The firm of Brady & Keyes has been dissolved, and Mr. Keyes has settled the accounts. The story is simple. On March 4th, I received the following invoice from Mr. Keyes:
"March 4, '68.
March 4, 1968.
"Invoice of articles sent to Mrs. A. Lincoln:
"Invoice of items sent to Mrs. A. Lincoln:"
- 1 Trunk.
- 1 Lace dress.
- 1 do. do. flounced.
- 5 Lace shawls.
- 3 Camel hair shawls.
- 1 Lace parasol cover.
- 1 do. handkerchief.
- 1 Sable boa.
- 1 White do.
- 1 Set furs.
- 2 Paisley shawls.
- 2 Gold bracelets.
- 16 Dresses.
- 2 Opera cloaks.
- 1 Purple shawl.
- 1 Feather cape.
- 28 yds. silk.
ARTICLES SOLD.
Items sold.
- 1 Diamond ring.
- 3 Small do.
- 1 Set furs.
- 1 Camel hair shawl.
- 1 Red do.
- 2 Dresses.
- 1 Child's shawl.
- 1 Lace Chantilly shawl."
The charges of the firm amounted to eight hundred dollars. Mrs. Lincoln sent me a check for this amount. I handed this check to Mr. Keyes, and he gave me the following receipt:
The firm's charges totaled eight hundred dollars. Mrs. Lincoln sent me a check for that amount. I handed the check to Mr. Keyes, and he provided me with the following receipt:
"Received, New York, March 4, 1868, of Mrs. Abraham Lincoln, eight hundred and twenty dollars by draft on American National Bank, New York.
"Received, New York, March 4, 1868, from Mrs. Abraham Lincoln, eight hundred and twenty dollars by check on American National Bank, New York."
[Pg 146]I packed the articles invoiced, and expressed the trunks to Mrs. Lincoln at Chicago. I then demanded and received a receipt worded as follows:
[Pg 146]I packed the items listed on the invoice and sent the trunks to Mrs. Lincoln in Chicago. I then requested and received a receipt that said:
"Received, New York, March 4, 1868, of Mrs. Abraham Lincoln, eight hundred and twenty dollars in full of all demands of every kind up to date.
"Received in New York, March 4, 1868, from Mrs. Abraham Lincoln, eight hundred and twenty dollars in full settlement of all claims of any kind up to this date."
This closed up the business, and with it I close the imperfect story of my somewhat romantic life. I have experienced many ups and downs, but still am stout of heart. The labor of a lifetime has brought me nothing in a pecuniary way. I have worked hard, but fortune, fickle dame, has not smiled upon me. If poverty did not weigh me down as it does, I would not now be toiling by day with my needle, and writing by night, in the plain little room on the fourth floor of No. 14 Carroll Place. And yet I have learned to love the garret-like room. Here, with Mrs. Amelia Lancaster as my only companion, I have spent many pleasant hours, as well as sad ones, and every chair looks like an old friend. In memory I have travelled through the shadows and the sunshine of the past, and the bare walls are associated with the visions that have come to me from the long-ago. As I love the children of memory, so I love every article in this room, for each has become a part of memory itself. Though poor in worldly goods, I am rich in friendships, and friends are a recompense for all the woes of the darkest pages of life. For sweet friendship's sake, I can bear more burdens than I have borne.
This wraps up the story, and with that, I finish the imperfect tale of my somewhat romantic life. I’ve had my share of ups and downs, but I still have a strong spirit. A lifetime of hard work has brought me no financial gain. I’ve put in a lot of effort, but luck, that unreliable friend, hasn’t been on my side. If poverty didn’t weigh me down as it does, I wouldn’t be toiling during the day with my sewing and writing at night in the simple little room on the fourth floor of No. 14 Carroll Place. And yet, I’ve grown to love this attic-like space. Here, with Mrs. Amelia Lancaster as my only companion, I’ve spent many happy hours, as well as some sad moments, and every chair feels like an old friend. In my memories, I’ve traveled through the shadows and sunshine of the past, and the bare walls are filled with visions that have come to me from long ago. Just as I cherish the memories of the past, I love every object in this room, for each has become a part of those memories. Though I may be poor in material things, I am rich in friendships, and friends are a reward for all the hardships in life’s darkest moments. For the sake of sweet friendship, I can carry more burdens than I already have.
The letters appended from Mrs. Lincoln to myself throw a flood of light upon the history of the "old clothes" speculation in New York.
The letters from Mrs. Lincoln to me shed a lot of light on the history of the "old clothes" scheme in New York.
APPENDIX
LETTERS FROM MRS. LINCOLN TO MRS. KECKLEY.
"CHICAGO, Sunday Morning, Oct. 6.
"Chicago, Sunday Morning, Oct. 6."
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I am writing this morning with a broken heart after a sleepless night of great mental suffering. R. came up last evening like a maniac, and almost threatening his life, looking like death, because the letters of the World were published in yesterday's paper. I could not refrain from weeping when I saw him so miserable. But yet, my dear good Lizzie, was it not to protect myself and help others—and was not my motive and action of the purest kind? Pray for me that this cup of affliction may pass from me, or be sanctified to me. I weep whilst I am writing. * * * * I pray for death this morning. Only my darling Taddie prevents my taking my life. I shall have to endure a round of newspaper abuse from the Republicans because I dared venture to relieve a few of my wants. Tell Mr. Brady and Keyes not to have a line of mine once more in print. I am nearly losing my reason.
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I’m writing this morning with a heavy heart after a sleepless night filled with distress. R. came by last night like a lunatic, almost threatening his own life, looking like a ghost, because the letters in the World were published in yesterday's paper. I couldn't help but cry when I saw him so upset. But still, my dear good Lizzie, wasn’t I just trying to protect myself and help others—and wasn’t my intention and action completely pure? Please pray for me that this suffering may go away, or at least become something meaningful. I’m crying as I write this. * * * * I pray for death this morning. Only my sweet Taddie stops me from taking my own life. I’ll have to endure a wave of attacks from the Republicans because I dared to take care of a few of my needs. Tell Mr. Brady and Keyes not to publish another line of mine. I’m on the verge of losing my sanity."
"CHICAGO, Oct. 8.
"CHICAGO, Oct. 8."
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—Bowed down with suffering and anguish, again I write you. As we might have expected, the Republicans are falsifying me, and doing just as they did when they prevented the Congressional appropriation. Mrs. —— knows something about these same people. As her husband is living they dare not utter all they would desire to speak. You know yourself how[Pg 148] innocently I have acted, and from the best and purest motives. They will howl on to prevent my disposing of my things. What a vile, vile set they are! The Tribune here, Mr. White's paper, wrote a very beautiful editorial yesterday in my behalf; yet knowing that I have been deprived of my rights by the party, I suppose I would be mobbed if I ventured out. What a world of anguish this is—and how I have been made to suffer! * * * You would not recognize me now. The glass shows me a pale, wretched, haggard face, and my dresses are like bags on me. And all because I was doing what I felt to be my duty. Our minister, Mr. Swazey, called on me yesterday and said I had done perfectly right. Mrs. F— says every one speaks in the same way. The politicians, knowing they have deprived me of my just rights, would prefer to see me starve, rather than dispose of my things. They will prevent the sale of anything, so I have telegraphed for them. I hope you have received from B. the letters I have consigned to his care. See to this. Show none of them. Write me every day.
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—Overwhelmed with suffering and pain, I’m writing to you again. As we expected, the Republicans are misrepresenting me, just like they did before when they blocked the Congressional funding. Mrs. —— knows something about these same people. Since her husband is still alive, they hesitate to say everything they really want to. You know how innocently I have acted, driven by the best and purest intentions. They will scream to stop me from selling my things. What a disgusting group they are! The Tribune here, Mr. White's paper, published a very nice editorial in my support yesterday; yet knowing I’ve been robbed of my rights by the party, I guess I would be attacked if I stepped outside. What a world of pain this is—and how I have suffered! * * * You wouldn’t recognize me now. The mirror shows me a pale, miserable, haggard face, and my dresses hang on me like bags. And all because I was doing what I thought was my duty. Our minister, Mr. Swazey, visited me yesterday and said I was completely right. Mrs. F— says everyone speaks the same way. The politicians, knowing they’ve taken away my rightful privileges, would rather see me starve than let me sell my things. They will block the sale of anything, so I’ve sent them a telegram. I hope you received the letters I’ve entrusted to B. for safekeeping. Make sure to check on this. Don’t show any of them. Write to me every day."
"CHICAGO, Wednesday, October 9th.
"Chicago, Wed, October 9."
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—It appears as if the fiends had let loose, for the Republican papers are tearing me to pieces in this border ruffian West. If I had committed murder in every city in this blessed Union, I could not be more traduced. And you know how innocent I have been of the intention of doing wrong. A piece in the morning Tribune, signed 'B,' pretending to be a lady, says there is no doubt Mrs. L.—is deranged—has been for years past, and will end her life in a lunatic asylum. They would doubtless like me to begin it now. Mr. S., a very kind, sympathizing minister, has been with me this morning, and has now gone to see Mr. Medill, of the Tribune, to know if he sanctioned his paper publishing such an article. * * * Pray for me, dear Lizzie, for I am very miserable and broken-hearted. Since writing this, I have just received a letter from Mr. Keyes, begging and pleading with me to allow them to use my name for donations. I think I will consent. * *
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—It feels like all the devils have been unleashed, because the Republican papers are tearing me apart in this border ruffian West. If I had committed murder in every city in this blessed Union, I couldn't be more slandered. And you know how innocent I am of any wrongdoing. A piece in the morning Tribune, signed 'B,' pretending to be a woman, claims there’s no doubt that Mrs. L.—is insane—has been for years and will end up in a mental institution. They would surely love for me to start that rumor now. Mr. S., a very kind, sympathetic minister, was with me this morning, and he has now gone to talk to Mr. Medill of the Tribune to find out if he approved of his paper publishing such an article. * * * Please pray for me, dear Lizzie, because I am very miserable and heartbroken. Since writing this, I just got a letter from Mr. Keyes, begging me to let them use my name for donations. I think I will agree to it. * *
"CHICAGO, Sunday, Oct. 13.
"CHICAGO, Sun, Oct. 13."
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I am greatly disappointed, having only received one letter from you since we parted, which was dated the day after. Day after day I sent to Mrs. F. for letters. After your promise of writing to me every other day, I can scarcely understand it. I hope to-morrow will bring me a letter from you. How much I miss you cannot be expressed. I hope you have arrived safely in Washington, and will tell me everything. * * * Was there ever such cruel newspaper abuse lavished upon an unoffending woman as has been showered upon my devoted head? The people of this ungrateful country are like the 'dogs in the manger;' will neither do anything themselves, nor allow me to improve my own condition. What a Government we have! All their abuse lavished upon me only lowers themselves in the estimation of all true-hearted people. The Springfield Journal had an editorial a few days since, with the important information that Mrs. Lincoln had been known to be deranged for years, and should be pitied for all her strange acts. I should have been all right if I had allowed them to take possession of the White House. In the comfortable stealings by contracts from the Government, these low creatures are allowed to hurl their malicious wrath at me, with no one to defend me or protect me, if I should starve. These people injure themselves far more than they could do me, by their lies and villany. Their aim is to prevent my goods being sold, or anything being done for me. In this, I very much fear, they have succeeded.
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I'm really disappointed, having only received one letter from you since we parted, which was dated the day after we left. Day after day, I've sent to Mrs. F. for letters. After your promise to write to me every other day, I can hardly understand it. I hope tomorrow will bring me a letter from you. I can't express how much I miss you. I hope you arrived safely in Washington and will tell me everything. * * * Has there ever been such cruel newspaper abuse thrown at an innocent woman as what has been directed at me? The people of this ungrateful country are like 'dogs in the manger;' they won't do anything themselves, nor will they let me improve my own situation. What a government we have! All their insults aimed at me only make them look worse to all true-hearted people. The Springfield Journal had an editorial a few days ago, with the shocking claim that Mrs. Lincoln has been known to be deranged for years and should be pitied for all her strange acts. I would have been all right if I had just let them take control of the White House. While these lowlifes enjoy their comfortable kickbacks from government contracts, they can throw their malicious rage at me, with no one to defend me or protect me if I were to starve. These people harm themselves far more than they could ever harm me with their lies and villainy. Their goal is to stop my possessions from being sold or anything from being done for me. In this, I fear they have succeeded."
"Write me, my dear friend, your candid opinion about everything. I wished to be made better off, quite as much to improve your condition as well as for myself. * * * Two weeks ago, dear Lizzie, we were in that den of discomfort and dirt. Now we are far asunder. Every other day, for the past week, I have had a chill, brought on by excitement and suffering of mind. In the midst of it I have moved into my winter quarters, and am now very comfortably situated. My parlor and bedroom are very sweetly furnished. I am lodged in a handsome house, a very kind, good, quiet family, and their meals are excellent. I consider myself fortunate in all this. I feel assured that the Republicans, who, to cover up their own perfidy and neglect, have used every villanous falsehood in their power to injure me—I fear[Pg 150] they have more than succeeded, but if their day of reckoning does not come in this world, it will surely in the next. * * * *
"Write to me, my dear friend, and share your honest opinion about everything. I wanted to improve my situation, just as much to help you as to help myself. * * * Two weeks ago, dear Lizzie, we were in that den of discomfort and dirt. Now we are far apart. Every other day for the past week, I've had chills from excitement and stress. In the middle of it all, I've moved into my winter home and I'm now very comfortably settled. My living room and bedroom are nicely furnished. I'm staying in a lovely house with a kind, good, quiet family, and their meals are excellent. I consider myself lucky to have all this. I’m sure that the Republicans, who, to hide their own betrayal and neglect, have spread every nasty lie they could to harm me—I fear[Pg 150] they have more than succeeded, but if they don't face their reckoning in this life, it will surely come in the next. * * * *
"Saturday.—I have determined to shed no more tears over all their cruel falsehoods, yet, just now, I feel almost forsaken by God and man—except by the latter to be vilified. Write me all that Keyes and Brady think of the result. For myself, after such abuse, I expect nothing. Oh! that I could see you. Write me, dear Lizzie, if only a line; I cannot understand your silence. Hereafter direct your letters to Mrs. A. Lincoln, 460 West Washington street, Chicago, Ill., care of D. Cole. Remember 460. I am always so anxious to hear from you, I am feeling so friendless in the world. I remain always your affectionate friend.
"Saturday.—I've decided not to cry anymore over all their cruel lies, but right now, I feel almost abandoned by both God and people—except by the latter, who seem to love to insult me. Please tell me what Keyes and Brady think about the outcome. As for me, after such mistreatment, I don't expect anything. Oh! how I wish I could see you. Write to me, dear Lizzie, even if it's just a line; I can't understand why you're silent. From now on, please send your letters to Mrs. A. Lincoln, 460 West Washington Street, Chicago, Ill., care of D. Cole. Remember 460. I’m always so eager to hear from you; I feel so friendless in the world. I remain always your affectionate friend."
POSTSCRIPT TO LETTER OF OCT. 24.
POSTSCRIPT TO LETTER OF OCT. 24.
"I cannot send this letter off without writing you two little incidents that have occurred within the past week. We may call it justice rendered for evil words, to say the least. There is a paper published in Chicago called the Republican, owned and published by Springfield men. Each morning since my return it has been thrown at my door, filled with abuse of myself. Four days ago a piece appeared in it, asking 'What right had Mrs. L. to diamonds and laces?' Yesterday morning an article appeared in the same paper, announcing that the day previous, at the house of Mr. Bunn (the owner of the paper), in Springfield, Illinois—the house had been entered at 11 in the morning, by burglars, and had been robbed of five diamond rings, and a quantity of fine laces. This morning's paper announces the recovery of these articles. Mr. Bunn, who made his hundreds of thousands off our government, is running this paper, and denouncing the wife of the man from whom he obtained his means. I enclose you the article about the recovery of the goods. A few years ago he had a small grocery in S——. These facts can be authenticated. Another case in point: The evening I left my house to come here, the young daughter of one of my neighbors in the same block, was in a house not a square off, and in a childish manner was regretting that I could not retain my house. The man in the house said: 'Why waste your tears and regrets on Mrs. Lincoln?' An hour afterward the husband and[Pg 151] wife went out to make a call, doubtless to gossip about me; on their return they found their young boy had almost blinded himself with gunpowder. Who will say that the cry of the 'widow and fatherless' is disregarded in His sight! If man is not merciful, God will be in his own time.
"I can't send this letter without sharing two small incidents that happened this past week. We could call it justice served for evil words, to put it mildly. There’s a newspaper published in Chicago called the Republican, run by people from Springfield. Since my return, it has been thrown at my door every morning, filled with insults directed at me. Four days ago, an article appeared in it asking, 'What right does Mrs. L. have to diamonds and laces?' Yesterday morning, another article was published in the same paper, reporting that the day before, burglars had broken into the home of Mr. Bunn (the owner of the paper) in Springfield, Illinois, and stolen five diamond rings and some fine laces. This morning's paper reported the recovery of those items. Mr. Bunn, who made his millions off our government, is publishing this paper and attacking the wife of the man from whom he gained his wealth. I'm enclosing the article about the recovery of the stolen goods. A few years ago, he ran a small grocery in S——. These facts can be verified. Another example: The evening I left my house to come here, the young daughter of one of my neighbors in the same block was in a house not far away, sadly wishing I could keep my home. The man in the house said, 'Why waste your tears and regrets on Mrs. Lincoln?' An hour later, the husband and [Pg 151] wife went out to visit someone, probably to gossip about me; when they returned, they found their young boy had almost blinded himself with gunpowder. Who can say that the cries of the 'widow and fatherless' are ignored in His sight! If humanity is not merciful, God will be in His own time."
"CHICAGO, October 29.
"CHICAGO, Oct 29."
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I received a very pleasant note from Mr. F. Douglass on yesterday. I will reply to it this morning, and enclose it to you to hand or send him immediately. In this morning's Tribune there was a little article evidently designed to make capital against me just now—that three of my brothers were in the Southern army during the war. If they had been friendly with me they might have said they were half brothers of Mrs. L., whom she had not known since they were infants; and as she left Kentucky at an early age her sympathies were entirely Republican—that her feelings were entirely with the North during the war, and always. I never failed to urge my husband to be an extreme Republican, and now, in the day of my trouble, you see how this very party is trying to work against me. Tell Mr. Douglass, and every one, how deeply my feelings were enlisted in the cause of freedom. Why harp upon these half brothers, whom I never knew since they were infants, and scarcely then, for my early home was truly at a boarding school. Write to him all this, and talk it to every one else. If we succeed I will soon send you enough for a very large supply of trimming material for the winter.
MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I received a very nice note from Mr. F. Douglass yesterday. I will reply to it this morning and send it to you so you can give it to him right away. In this morning's Tribune, there was a short article clearly meant to undermine me right now—that three of my brothers were in the Southern army during the war. If they had been supportive of me, they could have mentioned that they were halfextreme Republican, and now, in my time of trouble, you see how this very party is trying to work against me. Tell Mr. Douglass, and everyone, how passionately I was involved in the fight for freedom. Why focus on these halfboarding school? Write to him all this, and share it with everyone else. If we succeed, I’ll soon send you enough for a big supply of trimming materials for the winter.
"CHICAGO, Nov. 2nd.
"CHICAGO, Nov. 2."
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—Your letter of last Wednesday is received, and I cannot refrain from expressing my surprise that before now K. and B. did not go out in search of names, and have sent forth all those circulars. Their conduct is becoming mysterious. We have heard enough of their talk—it is time now they should be acting. Their delay, I fear, has ruined the business. The circulars should all have been out before the election.[Pg 152] I cannot understand their slowness. As Mr. Greeley's home is in New York, he could certainly have been found had he been sought; and there are plenty of other good men in New York, as well as himself. I venture to say, that before the election not a circular will be sent out. I begin to think they are making a political business of my clothes, and not for my benefit either. Their delay in acting is becoming very suspicious. Their slow, bad management is ruining every prospect of success. I fear you are only losing your time in New York, and that I shall be left in debt for what I am owing the firm. I have written to K. and B., and they do nothing that I request. I want neither Mr. Douglass nor Garnet to lecture in my behalf. The conduct in New York is disgusting me with the whole business. I cannot understand what they have been about. Their delay has only given the enemies time to gather strength; what does it all mean? Of course give the lady at 609 permission to sell the dresses cheaper. * * * I am feeling wretchedly over the slowness and do-nothing style of B. & K. I believe in my heart I am being used as a tool for party purposes; and they do not design sending out a circular. * * *
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I received your letter from last Wednesday, and I can't help but express my surprise that K. and B. haven't gone out to look for names and sent out all those circulars by now. Their behavior is starting to seem strange. We've heard enough of their talk—it’s time for them to take action. I worry that their delay has ruined the whole situation. The circulars should have all been sent out before the election.[Pg 152] I can't understand why they are being so slow. Since Mr. Greeley lives in New York, he could have easily been found if they had looked for him; there are also plenty of other good people in New York besides him. I’m starting to think that before the election, not a single circular will be sent out. I’m getting the feeling they’re turning my clothing situation into a political issue, and not for my benefit either. Their delay in taking action is becoming very suspicious. Their slow and poor management is ruining any chance of success. I fear you're just wasting your time in New York, and I will end up in debt for what I owe the firm. I've written to K. and B., but they’re not doing anything I’ve asked. I don’t want either Mr. Douglass or Garnet to speak on my behalf. The way things are going in New York is making me disgusted with the whole situation. I can’t figure out what they’ve been doing. Their delay has only given our enemies time to gain strength; what does it all mean? Of course, let the lady at 609 know she can sell the dresses for less. * * * I'm feeling miserable about the slow and inactive approach of B. & K. I truly believe I’m being used as a pawn for party agendas, and they have no intention of sending out a circular. * * *"
"CHICAGO, Nov. 9, 1867.
"CHICAGO, Nov. 9, 1867."
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—* * * Did you receive a letter a few days since, with one enclosed for F. Douglass? also a printed letter of mine, which I wished him to read? Do write me every other day at least, I am so nervous and miserable. And Lizzie, dear, I fear we have not the least chance of success. Do remain in New York a little longer, and occupy yourself with the sewing of your friends. Then I shall be able to learn something about my business. In your heart you know there will be no success. Why do you not candidly express yourself to me? Write me, if only a few lines, and that very frequently. R. called up on yesterday, with Judge Davis. * * * R. goes with Judge D. on Tuesday, to settle the estate, which will give us each about $25,000, with the income I told you of, $1,700 a year for each of us. You made a mistake about my house costing $2,700—it was $1,700. The $22,000 Congress gave me I spent for house[Pg 153] and furniture, which, owing to the smallness of my income, I was obliged to leave. I mention about the division of the estate to you, dear Lizzie, because when it is done the papers will harp upon it. You can explain everything in New York; please do so to every one. Please see H. G., if it should come out in the papers. I had hoped, if something was gained, to have immediately placed you in more pleasant circumstances. Do urge F. D. to add his name to the circular; also get them to have Beecher's. There must not be an hour's delay in this. R. is very spiteful at present, and I think hurries up the division to cross my purposes. He mentioned yesterday that he was going to the Rocky Mountains so soon as Edgar Welles joined him. He is very deep. * * * Write me, do, when you receive this. Your silence pains me.
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—* * * Did you get a letter a few days ago with one enclosed for F. Douglass? Also, a printed letter of mine that I wanted him to read? Please write to me every other day at least; I am so nervous and miserable. And Lizzie, dear, I fear we have not the least chance of success. Do stay in New York a little longer, and keep yourself busy with your friends' sewing. Then I'll be able to find out some things about my business. In your heart, you know there will be no success. Why don't you just tell me how you really feel? Write to me, even if it's just a few lines, and do it very often. R. visited yesterday, along with Judge Davis. * * * R. is going with Judge D. on Tuesday to settle the estate, which will give us each about $25,000, plus the income I told you about, $1,700 a year for each of us. You got it wrong about my house costing $2,700—it was $1,700. The $22,000 Congress gave me went towards the house[Pg 153] and furniture, which, because of my limited income, I had to leave behind. I mention the estate division, dear Lizzie, because once it's done, the papers will make a big deal out of it. You can explain everything in New York; please do that for everyone. Please speak to H. G. if it ends up in the papers. I had hoped, if things went well, I could immediately put you in better circumstances. Do encourage F. D. to add his name to the circular; also, get them to include Beecher's. There must not be a single hour's delay on this. R. is very spiteful at the moment, and I think he’s rushing the division to cross my plans. He mentioned yesterday that he would go to the Rocky Mountains as soon as Edgar Welles joined him. He's very calculating. * * * Please write to me, do, when you get this. Your silence hurts me."
"CHICAGO, NOV. 9.
"Chicago, Nov. 9."
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I closed and sent off my letter before I had finished all I had to say. Do not hint to K. or B., or any one else, my doubts of them, only watch them. As to S. so many falsehoods are told in the papers that all the stuff about his wife and himself may be untrue. I hope it may prove so. I received a letter from Keyes this morning. I believe I wrote you that I had. How hard it is that I cannot see and talk with you in this time of great, great trouble. I feel as if I had not a friend in the world save yourself. * * I sometimes wish myself out of this world of sorrow and care. I fear my fine articles at B.'s are getting pulled to pieces and soiled. I do not wish you to leave N.Y. without having the finest articles packed up and returned to me. The single white camel's hair shawl and the two Paisleys I wish returned to me, if none of them are sold. Do you think there is the least chance of their being sold? I will give you a list of the articles I wish returned to me from Mr. Brady's before you leave New York for Washington.
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I closed and sent off my letter before I had finished everything I wanted to say. Please don’t hint to K. or B., or anyone else, about my doubts regarding them, just watch them. As for S., there are so many lies in the papers that all the gossip about him and his wife may be false. I hope it turns out to be so. I received a letter from Keyes this morning. I believe I already mentioned that to you. It’s so hard that I can’t see and talk to you during this time of great, great trouble. I feel like I don’t have a friend in the world except you. * * Sometimes I wish I could escape from this world of sorrow and worry. I fear my nice things at B.’s are getting ruined and dirty. I don’t want you to leave N.Y. without having the finest items packed up and sent back to me. The single white camel’s hair shawl and the two Paisleys should be returned to me if none of them are sold. Do you think there’s even the slightest chance of their being sold? I’ll give you a list of the items I want back from Mr. Brady’s before you leave New York for Washington."
- "1 Camel's hair shawl, double black centre.
- 1 Camel's hair shawl, double white centre.
- 1 Single white camel's hair shawl.
- 2 Paisley shawls--white.
- 1 Pair bracelets and diamond ring.
- 1 Fine lace handkerchief.
- 3 Black lace shawls.
- 2 Black lama shawls.
- 1 Dress, silk unmade, white and black.
- 1 White boa.
- 1 Russian sable boa.
- 1 Russian sable cape.
- 1 A. sable cape, cuffs and muff.
- 1 Chinchilla set.
"The lace dress, flounce, and shawl, if there is no possibility of their being sold. Also all other fine articles return me, save the dresses which, with prices lowered, may be sold. * *
"The lace dress, flounce, and shawl, if they can't be sold. Also, please return all other fine items to me, except for the dresses that can be sold at lower prices. * *
"CHICAGO, Nov. 15, '67.
"CHICAGO, Nov. 15, 1967."
"MY DEAR KECKLEY;—Your last letter has been received, and believe me, I duly appreciate your great interest in my affairs. I hope the day may arrive when I can return your kindness in more than words. As you are aware of my beloved husband's great indulgence to me in pecuniary matters, thereby allowing me to indulge in bestowing favors on those whom I considered worthy of it, it is in this respect I feel chiefly the humiliation of my small circumscribed income. If Congress, or the Nation, had given me the four years' salary, I should have been able to live as the widow of the great President Lincoln should, with sufficient means to give liberally to all benevolent objects, and at my death should have left at least half of it to the freedmen, for the liberty of whom his precious sacred life was sacrificed. The men who prevented this being done by their villanous unscrupulous falsehoods, are no friends of the colored race, and, as you well know, have led Johnson on in his wicked course.
"Dear Keckley, I received your last letter and I truly appreciate your genuine interest in my life. I hope the day will come when I can repay your kindness with more than just words. As you know, my beloved husband has been very generous with me in financial matters, allowing me to help those I believe deserve it. This is why I feel the most humiliation about my limited income. If Congress or the Nation had granted me the four years' salary, I could have lived as the widow of President Lincoln should, with enough resources to support many charitable causes, and at my death, I would have left at least half of it to the freedmen, for whom his precious life was sacrificed. The people who stopped this from happening with their wicked and deceitful lies are not friends of the colored race, and as you know, they have influenced Johnson in his immoral actions."
"'God is just,' and the day of retribution will come to all such, if not in this world, in the great hereafter, to which those hoary-headed sinners are so rapidly hastening, with an innocent conscience. I did not feel it necessary to raise my weak woman's voice against the persecutions that have assailed me emanating from the tongues of such men as Weed & Co. I have felt that[Pg 155] their infamous false lives was a sufficient vindication of my character. They have never forgiven me for standing between my pure and noble husband and themselves, when, for their own vile purposes, they would have led him into error. All this the country knows, and why should I dwell longer on it? In the blissful home where my worshipped husband dwells God is ever merciful, and it is the consolation of my broken heart that my darling husband is ever retaining the devoted love which he always so abundantly manifested for his wife and children in this life. I feel assured his watchful, loving eyes are always watching over us, and he is fully aware of the wrong and injustice permitted his family by a country he lost his life in protecting. I write earnestly, because I feel very deeply. It appears to me a very remarkable coincidence, that most of the good feeling regarding my straitened circumstances proceeds from the colored people, in whose cause my noble husband was so largely interested. Whether we are successful or not, Mr. F. Douglass and Mr. Garnet will always have my most grateful thanks. They are very noble men. If any favorable results should crown their efforts, you may well believe at my death, whatever sum it may be, will be bequeathed to the colored people, who are very near my heart. In yesterday's paper it was announced that Gov. Andrew's family were having $100,000 contributed to them. Gov. A. was a good man, but what did he do compared to President Lincoln? Right and left the latter gave, when he had but little to bestow, and in consequence his family are now feeling it; yet for my life I would not recall a dollar he ever gave. Yet his favorite expression, when I have playfully alluded to the 'rainy day' that might be in store for himself and his own on several occasions, he has looked at me so earnestly and replied, 'Cast your bread upon the waters.' Although the petty sum of $22,000 was an insufficient return for Congress to make me, and allowanced to its meagreness by men who traduced and vilified the loved wife of the great man who made them, and from whom they amassed great fortunes—for Weed, and Seward, and R. did this last. And yet, all this was permitted by an American people, who owed their remaining a nation to my husband! I have dwelt too long on this painful subject, but when I have been compelled from a pitiful income to make a boarding-[Pg 156]house of my home, as I now am doing, think you that it does not rankle in my heart?
"God is just," and the day of reckoning will come for all of them, if not in this life, then in the next, which those long-suffering sinners are rushing toward, believing they are innocent. I didn't feel the need to raise my weak woman's voice against the harassment I've faced from the likes of Weed & Co. I have felt that[Pg 155] their despicable false lives were enough to clear my name. They've never forgiven me for protecting my pure and noble husband from them when they tried to lead him astray for their selfish reasons. Everyone knows this, so why should I go on about it? In the blissful home where my beloved husband resides, God is always merciful, and it comforts my broken heart that my dear husband continues to hold the devoted love he always showed for his wife and children in this life. I’m sure his watchful, loving eyes are always looking out for us, and he knows about the wrongs and injustices his family has faced from a country he died to protect. I write earnestly because I feel deeply. It seems like a remarkable coincidence that a lot of the support regarding my difficult situation comes from the colored community, for whom my noble husband cared deeply. Whether we succeed or not, Mr. F. Douglass and Mr. Garnet will always have my heartfelt gratitude. They are truly noble men. If any positive outcomes come from their efforts, you can be sure that whatever sum I have at my death will go to the colored people, who are very dear to me. In yesterday's paper, it was reported that Governor Andrew's family was receiving $100,000 in donations. Governor A. was a good man, but what did he do compared to President Lincoln? Time and again, the latter gave, even when he had very little to spare, and as a result, his family is now feeling the consequences; yet I would never want to take back a dollar he ever gave. His favorite saying, when I jokingly mentioned the "rainy day" that might be ahead for him and his own, was to look at me earnestly and say, "Cast your bread upon the waters." Although the petty sum of $22,000 was an inadequate response from Congress for my sacrifices, diminished even more by the men who slandered and belittled the beloved wife of the great man who made them, and from whom they gained great fortunes—for Weed, Seward, and R. did this. Yet, all this was allowed by an American public, who owed their existence as a nation to my husband! I’ve spent too long on this painful topic, but when I've been forced to turn my home into a boarding-[Pg 156] house because of my meager income, do you think it doesn’t sting in my heart?
"Fortunately, with my husband's great, great love for me—the knowledge of this future for his petted and idolized wife was spared him, and yet I feel in my heart he knows it all. Mr. Sumner, the intimate friend of better days, called to see me two or three weeks since—he who had been an habitué of the White House—both the rooms of the President and my own reception-room, in either place he was always sure of a heartfelt welcome; my present situation must have struck a painful chord in his noble, sympathizing heart. And yet, when I endeavored to ameliorate my condition, the cry has been so fearful against me as to cause me to forget my own identity, and suppose I had plundered the nation, indeed, and committed murder. This, certainly, cannot be America, 'the land of the free,' the 'home of the brave.' The evening before Mr. Sumner's last call I had received Mr. Douglass's letter; I mentioned the circumstance to Mr. Sumner, who replied: 'Mr. Frederick Douglass is a very noble, talented man, and I know of no one who writes a more beautiful letter.' I am sending you a long letter, Lizzie, but I rely a great deal on your indulgence. My fear is that you will not be able to decipher the scrawl written so hastily.
"Luckily, thanks to my husband's immense love for me—the knowledge of this future for his cherished and adored wife was kept from him, yet I feel deep down he knows everything. Mr. Sumner, a close friend from better times, visited me a couple of weeks ago—he who had been a frequent guest at the White House—always assured of a warm welcome in both the President's rooms and my own reception room. My current situation must have struck a painful chord in his kind, compassionate heart. Yet, when I tried to improve my conditions, the outcry against me was so intense that I started to forget my own identity and to think I had robbed the nation and even committed murder. This surely can’t be America, 'the land of the free,' the 'home of the brave.' The night before Mr. Sumner's last visit, I received a letter from Mr. Douglass; I mentioned this to Mr. Sumner, who responded, 'Mr. Frederick Douglass is a very noble, talented man, and I know no one who writes a more beautiful letter.' I'm sending you a long letter, Lizzie, but I really appreciate your patience. My worry is that you might struggle to read the quick scrawl I wrote."
"CHICAGO, Nov. 17.
"CHICAGO, Nov. 17."
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—By the time you receive this note, you will doubtless find the papers raving over the large income which we are each said to have. Knowing exactly the amount we each will have, which I have already informed you, I was going to say, I have been shocked at the fabulous sum set down to each, but I have learned not to be surprised at anything. Of course it is gotten up to defeat success. You will now see the necessity for those circulars being issued weeks since. I enclose you a scrap from yesterday's Times of C., marked No. 1; also No. 2, to-day's Times. The sum of $11,000 has been subtracted in twenty-four hours from the[Pg 157] same paper. If it continues for a few days longer, it will soon be right. It is a secesh paper—says Congress gave me $25,000 as a present, besides $20,000 of remaining salary. The $25,000 you know to be utterly false. You can show this note to B. & K., also the scraps sent. Let no one see them but themselves, and then burn them. It is all just as I expected—that when the division took place, a 'mountain would be made of a mole-hill.' And I fear it will succeed in injuring the premeditated plans. If the war rages, the Evening News might simply say that the sum assigned each was false, that $75,000 was the sum the administrator, Judge Davis, filed his bonds for. But by all means my authority must not be given. And then the Evening News can descant on the $25,000 each, with income of $1,700 each, and Mrs. Lincoln's share, she not being able to touch any of her sons' portion. My word or testimony must not appear in the article; only the paper must speak decidedly. It must be managed very judiciously, and without a day's delay.
"DEAR LIZZIE:—By the time you get this note, you’ll probably see the papers raving about the huge income we’re each said to have. Knowing exactly how much we’ll each receive, which I’ve already told you, I was going to say that I was shocked by the fabulous amount listed for each of us, but I’ve learned not to be surprised by anything. Of course, it’s all set up to undermine our success. You will now see why those circulars were sent out weeks ago. I’m enclosing a snippet from yesterday’s Times of C., marked No. 1; also No. 2 from today’s Times. The amount of $11,000 has been deducted in twenty-four hours from the [Pg 157] same paper. If this keeps up for a few more days, it will soon be corrected. It’s a secesh paper—claims Congress gave me $25,000 as a present, plus $20,000 of remaining salary. You know that the $25,000 is completely false. You can show this note to B. & K., along with the enclosed snippets. Only they should see them, and then they should burn them. It’s just as I expected—that when the division happened, a 'mountain would be made out of a molehill.' And I worry it will end up harming our planned agenda. If the war rages, the Evening News could simply state that the amount assigned to each was incorrect, and that $75,000 was the sum the administrator, Judge Davis, filed his bonds for. But by all means, my authority must not be disclosed. Then the Evening News can elaborate on the $25,000 each, with an income of $1,700 each, and Mrs. Lincoln's share, as she can't access any of her sons' portions. My word or testimony must not appear in the article; only the paper should speak definitively. It must be handled very carefully, and without any delay."
"Nov 17—(Private for yourself).
Nov 17—(For your eyes only).
"LIZZIE:—Show the note enclosed with this to B. & K.; do not let them retain it an instant after reading, nor the printed articles. I knew these falsehoods would be circulated when the estate was divided. What has been the cause of the delay about the circulars? I fear, between ourselves, we have reason to distrust those men,——. Whatever is raised by the colored people, I solemnly give my word, at my death it shall all, every cent, be returned to them. And out of the sum, if it is $50,000, you shall have $5,000 at my death; and I cannot live long, suffering as I am now doing. If $25,000 is raised by your people, you shall have the sum at my death; and in either event, the $25,000 raised, or $50,000, I will give you $300 a year, and the promised sum at my death. It will make your life easier. I have more faith in F.D.'s and G.'s efforts, than in B. & K., I assure you. This division has been trumped up just now through spite. * * I have written to Judge Davis for an exact statement,[Pg 158] which I will send to you when received. Write if any thing is doing. * * *
"LIZZIE:—Show the note enclosed with this to B. & K.; don’t let them hold onto it for a second after reading, nor the printed articles. I knew these lies would spread when the estate was divided. What’s causing the delay with the circulars? I’m afraid, between us, we have reason to distrust those men,——. Whatever is raised by the colored people, I promise you, at my death it shall all, every cent, be returned to them. And out of that amount, if it is $50,000, you will receive $5,000 at my death; and I can’t live much longer, suffering as I am now. If $25,000 is raised by your people, you will receive that sum at my death; and in either case, whether it’s $25,000 or $50,000, I will give you $300 a year, plus the promised amount at my death. It will make your life easier. I have more faith in F.D.'s and G.'s efforts than in B. & K., I assure you. This division has been fabricated just now out of spite. * * I have written to Judge Davis for an exact statement,[Pg 158] which I will send to you when I receive it. Write if anything is happening. * * *
"CHICAGO, November 21.
"CHICAGO, Nov 21."
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—Your letter of Tuesday is just received. I have just written B. a note of thanks for his kindness; also requesting the articles of which I gave you a list. Do see Keyes about it; K. will have it done. And will you see that they are forwarded to me before you leave New York? K. sent me a telegram on yesterday that eight names were on the circulars, and that they would be sent out immediately. What success do you think they will have? By all means assure K. & B. I have great confidence in them. These circulars must bring some money. Your letter made me quite sad. Talk to K. & B. of the grateful feelings I express towards them. Do pet up B., and see my things returned to me. Can you not, dear Lizzie, be employed in sewing for some of your lady friends in New York until December 1st? If I ever get any money you will be well remembered, be assured. R. and a party of young men leave for the Rocky Mountains next Monday, to be absent three weeks. If the circulars are sent out, of course the blasts will be blown over again. So R. is out of the way at the time, and money comes in, I will not care. Write the hour you receive this. I hope they will send out 150,000 circulars. Urge K. & B. to do this.
"Dear Lizzie,—I just got your letter from Tuesday. I’ve written B. a thank you note for his kindness and asked for the items on the list I gave you. Please talk to Keyes about it; he’ll take care of it. And can you make sure they’re sent to me before you leave New York? K. sent me a telegram yesterday saying eight names were on the circulars, and they would be sent out immediately. How successful do you think they will be? Please assure K. & B. that I have a lot of confidence in them. These circulars need to bring in some money. Your letter made me a bit sad. Talk to K. & B. about the grateful feelings I have for them. Please take care of B., and see that my belongings are returned to me. Can't you do some sewing for your lady friends in New York until December 1st? If I ever get any money, you’ll be well taken care of, I promise. R. and a group of young men are leaving for the Rocky Mountains next Monday and will be gone for three weeks. If the circulars are sent out, of course, the blasts will be reapplied again. So, if R. is out of the way during that time, and money starts coming in, I won’t mind. Write back as soon as you get this. I hope they send out 150,000 circulars. Push K. & B. to make this happen."
"Saturday Morning, November 23d.
Saturday Morning, November 23.
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—Although I am suffering with a fearful headache to-day, yet, as your note of Wednesday is received, I must write. I am grieved to find that you are so wretchedly low-spirited. * * * On Wednesday, the 20th of November, K. sent me the telegram I send you. If he is not in earnest, what does it mean? What is the rate of expenses that B. has gone to in my business, that he dares to withhold my immense amount of goods? Do you believe they intend sending out those circulars?[Pg 159] Of course you will be well rewarded if we have any success, but as to $500 'now,' I have it not for myself, or any one else. Pray, what does B. propose to charge for his expenses? I pray God there will be some success, although, dear Lizzie, entirely between ourselves, I fear I am in villanous hands. As to money, I haven't it for myself just now, even if nothing comes in. When I get my things back, if ever, from——, I will send you some of those dresses to dispose of at Washington for your own benefit. If we get something, you will find that promises and performance for this life will be forth-coming. * * * * It is mysterious why B. NEVER writes, and K. once, perhaps, in three weeks. All this is very strange. * *
"Dear Lizzie, — Even though I have a terrible headache today, I have to write now that I've received your note from Wednesday. I'm really sorry to hear that you're feeling so down. * * * On Wednesday, November 20th, K. sent me the telegram I'm forwarding to you. If he’s not serious, what does it mean? What are the costs B. is incurring in my business that he thinks he can withhold my large amount of goods? Do you think they actually plan to send out those circulars?[Pg 159] Obviously, you'll be rewarded handsomely if we succeed, but I don't have $500 'right now' for myself or anyone else. What does B. intend to charge for his expenses? I sincerely hope there will be some success, but honestly, dear Lizzie, between you and me, I fear I'm in a terrible situation. As for money, I can't access any for myself at the moment, even if nothing comes in. When I eventually get my things back from——, I’ll send you some of those dresses to sell in Washington for your own gain. If we get something, you’ll see that promises and results for this life will be realized. * * * * It’s strange that B. NEVER writes, and K. has only written once in maybe three weeks. All of this is very odd. * *"
"CHICAGO, Sunday, Nov. 24th.
"CHICAGO, Sunday, Nov. 24."
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I wrote you on yesterday and am aware it was not a pleasant letter, although I wrote what I fear will turn out to be truths. It will be two weeks to-morrow since the legally attested consent from me was received by B. and K., and yet names have not been obtained for it, when last heard from. * * However, we will soon see for ourselves. If you and I are honest in our motives and intentions, it is no reason all the world is so. * * * If I should gain nothing pecuniarily by the loud cry that has been made over my affairs, it has been a losing game indeed. * * * * And the laugh of the world will be against me if it turns out as I now think; there is no doubt it will be all failure. If they had issued those circulars when they should have done, before the election, then it would have been all right. Alas! alas! what a mistake it has all been! I have thought seriously over the whole business, and know what I am about. I am grateful for the sympathy of Mr. F. Douglass and Mr. Garnet. I see that F. D. is advertised to lecture in Chicago some time this winter. Tell him, for me, he must call and see me; give him my number. If I had been able to retain a house, I should have offered him apartments when he came to C.; as it is, I have to content myself with lodgings. An ungrateful country this! I very much fear the malignity of Seward, Weed, and R. will operate in Congress the coming winter, and that I will be denounced[Pg 160] there, with their infamous and villanous falsehoods. The father of wickedness and lies will get those men when they 'pass away;' and such fiends as they are, always linger in this mortal sphere. The agitation of mind has very much impaired my health. * * * * Why, why was not I taken when my darling husband was called from my side? I have been allowed no rest by those who, in my desolation, should have protected me. * * * * How dearly I should love to see you this very sad day. Never, dear Lizzie, think of my great nervousness the night before we parted; I had been so harassed with my fears. * * * *
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I wrote to you yesterday and I know it wasn't a pleasant letter, but I shared what I fear will turn out to be truths. Tomorrow marks two weeks since my legal consent was received by B. and K., and yet names have not been obtained for it, according to the last update. * * However, we will see for ourselves soon. Just because you and I are honest in our motives and intentions doesn’t mean everyone is. * * * Even if I gain nothing financially from all the noise surrounding my situation, it feels like a losing game. * * * * The world will laugh at me if things turn out as I currently believe; there’s no doubt it will be all failure. If they had issued those circulars when they should have, before the election, then everything would have been fine. Alas! What a mistake this has all been! I’ve seriously thought about the whole situation and know what I’m doing. I appreciate the support of Mr. F. Douglass and Mr. Garnet. I see that F. D. is scheduled to lecture in Chicago sometime this winter. Please tell him to come by and see me; give him my number. If I had been able to keep a house, I would have offered him a place to stay when he came to C.; as it stands, I have to be satisfied with lodgings. An ungrateful country this is! I really fear that the malice of Seward, Weed, and R. will be at work in Congress this coming winter, and I will be denounced[Pg 160] there, with their infamous and villainous lies. The father of wickedness and lies will get those men when they 'pass away,' and such fiends as they are always linger in this world. The stress has seriously affected my health. * * * * Why, why wasn't I taken when my beloved husband was called from my side? I’ve had no peace from those who should have protected me in my sorrow. * * * * How much I would love to see you this very sad day. Never, dear Lizzie, think about my great nervousness the night before we parted; I had been so troubled by my fears. * * * *
"December 26.
December 26th.
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—Your letters just received. I have just written to K. to withdraw the C. Go to him yourself the moment you receive this. The idea of Congress doing anything is ridiculous. How much —— could effect if he chose, through others. Go to B. & K. the moment you receive this.
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I just got your letters. I’ve written to K. to pull back the C. Go to him yourself as soon as you get this. The thought of Congress doing anything is absurd. Just imagine how much —— could accomplish if he wanted, through other people. Go to B. & K. as soon as you receive this."
"CHICAGO, December 27.
"CHICAGO, Dec 27."
"DEAR LIZZIE:—I wrote you a few lines on yesterday. I have twice written to Mr. K. to have the C. stopped. Go and see him on the subject. I believe any more newspaper attacks would lay me low * * * As influence has passed away from me with my husband, my slightest act is misinterpreted. 'Time makes all things right.' I am positively suffering for a decent dress. I see Mr. A. and some recent visitors eyeing my clothing askance. * * Do send my black merino dress to me very soon; I must dress better in the future. I tremble at the bill that B. & K. may send me, I am so illy prepared to meet any expense. All my articles not sold must be sent to me. I leave this place early in the spring; had you better not go with me and share my fortunes, for a year or more? * * Write.
"Dear Lizzie, I wrote you a few lines yesterday. I've written to Mr. K. twice to have the C. stopped. Please go see him about this. I really believe any more newspaper attacks would knock me down * * * As my influence has faded away with my husband, even my smallest actions are being misinterpreted. 'Time makes all things right.' I'm seriously in need of a decent dress. I can tell Mr. A. and some recent visitors are looking at my clothes disapprovingly. * * Please send my black merino dress to me soon; I need to dress better going forward. I worry about the bill that B. & K. might send me, as I'm not at all prepared for any expenses. All my unsold items need to be sent back to me. I'm leaving this place early in the spring; shouldn’t you come with me and share my journey for a year or more? * * Write back."
"CLIFTON HOUSE, January 12.
"CLIFTON HOUSE, Jan 12."
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—Your last letter was received a day or two since. I have moved my quarters to this house, so please direct all your letters here. Why did you not urge them not to take my goods to Providence? For heaven's sake see K. & B. when you receive this, and have them immediately returned to me, with their bill. I am so miserable I feel like taking my own life. My darling boy, my Taddie alone, I fully believe, prevents the deed. Your letter announcing that my clothes[C] were to be paraded in Europe—those I gave you—has almost turned me wild. R. would go raving distracted if such a thing was done. If you have the least regard for our reason, pray write to the bishop that it must not be done. How little did I suppose you would do such a thing; you cannot imagine how much my overwhelming sorrows would be increased. May kind Heaven turn your heart, and have you write that this exhibition must not be attempted. R. would blast us all if you were to have this project carried out. Do remember us in our unmitigated anguish, and have those clothes, worn on those fearful occasions, recalled. * * I am positively dying with a broken heart, and the probability is that I shall be living but a very short time. May we all meet in a better world, where such grief is unknown. Write me all about yourself. I should like you to have about four black widow's caps, just such as I had made in the fall in New York, sent to me. * * * Of course you would not suppose, if I had you come out here and work for me six weeks, I would not pay your expenses and pay you as you made each dress. The probability is that I shall need few more clothes; my rest, I am inclined to believe, is near at hand. Go to B. & K., and have my clothes sent me without further publicity. * * * I am feeling too weak to write more to-day. Why are you so silent? For the sake of humanity, if not me and my children, do not have those black clothes displayed in Europe. The thought has alm[Pg 162]ost whitened every hair of my head. Write when you receive this.
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—I received your last letter a day or two ago. I've moved to this house, so please send all your letters here. Why didn't you tell them not to take my things to Providence? For heaven's sake, see K. & B. when you get this, and have them sent back to me immediately, with their bill. I'm so miserable I feel like ending it all. My darling boy, my Taddie alone, I truly believe, keeps me from doing something drastic. Your letter saying that my clothes[C] were going to be shown in Europe—those I gave you—has nearly driven me insane. R. would go raving mad if that happened. If you care at all about our sanity, please write to the bishop and tell him that this must not happen. I never thought you would do something like that; you can't imagine how much my deep sorrow would grow. May kind Heaven soften your heart and make you write that this exhibition cannot happen. R. would ruin us all if you let this plan go ahead. Please remember us in our terrible grief, and have those clothes, worn on those dreadful occasions, sent back. * * I'm absolutely dying of a broken heart, and I probably won't have much longer to live. May we all meet in a better place, where such grief doesn't exist. Write to me about yourself. I would love for you to send me about four black widow's caps, just like the ones I had made last fall in New York. * * * Of course you wouldn't think that if I asked you to come out here and work for me for six weeks, I wouldn't pay your expenses and compensate you for each dress you made. I probably won't need many more clothes; I believe my rest is coming soon. Go to B. & K., and have my clothes sent to me without any fuss. * * * I’m feeling too weak to write more today. Why are you so quiet? For the sake of humanity, if not me and my children, please don't let those black clothes be displayed in Europe. The thought has nearly turned my hair white. Write when you get this."
[Footnote C] The clothes that I have given for the benefit of Wilberforce College. They have been deeded to Bishop Payne, who will do with them as he thinks best, for the cause to which they are dedicated. The letter on page 366 will explain more fully.
[Footnote C] The clothes that I've donated for Wilberforce College are now officially given to Bishop Payne, who will decide how to best use them for the cause they support. You can find more details in the letter on page 366.
"NEW YORK CITY, Jan. 1st, 1868.
"NEW YORK CITY, Jan. 1st, 1868.
"BISHOP PAYNE, D.D.—DEAR SIR:—Allow me to donate certain valuable relics, to be exhibited for the benefit of Wilberforce University, where my son was educated, and whose life was sacrificed for liberty. These sacred relics were presented to me by Mrs. Lincoln, after the assassination of our beloved President. Learning that you were struggling to get means to complete the college that was burned on the day our great emancipator was assassinated, prompted me to donate, in trust to J. P. Ball (agent for Wilberforce College), the identical cloak and bonnet worn by Mrs. Lincoln on that eventful night. On the cloak can be seen the life-blood of Abraham Lincoln. This cloak could not be purchased from me, though many have been the offers for it. I deemed it too sacred to sell, but donate it for the cause of educating the four millions of slaves liberated by our President, whose private character I revere. You well know that I had every chance to learn the true man, being constantly in the White House during his whole administration. I also donate the glove[D] worn on his precious hand at the last inaugural reception. This glove bears the marks of thousands who shook his hand on that last and great occasion. This, and many other relics, I hope you will receive in the name of the Lincoln fund. I also donate the dress worn by Mrs. Lincoln at the last inaugural address of President Lincoln. Please receive these from—
"BISHOP PAYNE, D.D.—DEAR SIR:—I would like to donate some valuable relics to be displayed for the benefit of Wilberforce University, where my son was educated and whose life was sacrificed for freedom. These sacred relics were given to me by Mrs. Lincoln after the assassination of our beloved President. Knowing that you were struggling to find funds to rebuild the college that burned down on the day our great emancipator was killed motivated me to donate, to J. P. Ball (the agent for Wilberforce College), the actual cloak and bonnet worn by Mrs. Lincoln on that significant night. You can see the blood of Abraham Lincoln on the cloak. I will not sell this cloak, although many have offered to buy it. I consider it too sacred to sell, and instead want to donate it to support the education of the four million freed slaves thanks to our President, whose personal character I admire. You know that I had every opportunity to learn about the true man, having spent time in the White House throughout his entire administration. I also donate the glove[D] worn on his precious hand at the last inaugural reception. This glove shows the marks of thousands who shook his hand on that last great occasion. I hope you will accept this, along with many other relics, in the name of the Lincoln fund. I also donate the dress worn by Mrs. Lincoln at President Lincoln's last inaugural address. Please accept these from—
[Footnote D] I have since concluded to retain the glove as a
precious souvenir of our beloved President.
[Footnote D] I have decided to keep the glove as a treasured memento of our dear President.
"CLIFTON HOUSE, Jan. 15, 1868.
CLIFTON HOUSE, Jan. 15, 1868.
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—You will think I am sending you a deluge of letters. I am so very sad today, that I feel that I must write you. I went out last evening with Tad, on a little business, in a street car, heavily veiled, very imprudently having my month's living in my pocket-book—and, on return, found it gone. The loss I deserve for being so careless, but it comes very hard on poor me. Troubles and misfortunes are fast overwhelming me; may the end soon come. I lost $82, and quite a new pocket-book. I am very, very anxious about that bill B. & K. may bring in. Do go, dear Lizzie, and implore them to be moderate, for I am in a very narrow place. Tell them, I pray you, of this last loss. As they have not been successful (BETWEEN OURSELVES), and only given me great sorrow and trouble, I think their demand should be very small. (Do not mention this to them.) Do, dear Lizzie, go to 609, and talk to them on this subject. Let my things be sent to me immediately, and do see to it, that nothing is left behind. I can afford to lose nothing they have had placed in their hands. I am literally suffering for my black dress. Will you send it to me when you receive this? I am looking very shabby. I hope you have entirely recovered. Write when you receive this.
"MY DEAR LIZZIE:—You might think I’m bombarding you with letters. I’m feeling really down today, and I need to write to you. I went out last night with Tad for a little business on a streetcar, heavily veiled, and very foolishly I had my month's living in my wallet—and when I came back, I found it was gone. I deserve this loss for being so careless, but it’s really tough on me. Troubles and misfortunes are piling up fast; may the end come soon. I lost $82 and a fairly new wallet. I’m extremely worried about that bill B. & K. might send me. Please go, dear Lizzie, and urge them to be reasonable, as I’m in a tight spot. Tell them, I beg you, about this latest loss. Since they haven’t been successful (JUST BETWEEN US), and have only caused me great sorrow and trouble, I think their demand should be minimal. (Don’t mention this to them.) Please, dear Lizzie, go to 609 and discuss this matter with them. Have my things sent to me right away, and make sure that nothing is left behind. I can’t afford to lose anything they have. I’m literally in need of my black dress. Can you send it to me when you get this? I’m looking pretty shabby. I hope you’ve fully recovered. Write to me when you get this."
"CHICAGO, Feb. 7.
"CHICAGO, Feb. 7."
"MR. BRADY:—I hereby authorize Mrs. Keckley to request my bill from you; also my goods. An exact account must be given of everything, and all goods unsold returned to me. Pray hand Mrs. Keckley my bill, without fail, immediately.
"MR. BRADY:—I’m giving Mrs. Keckley permission to ask you for my bill and my items. You must provide a detailed account of everything, and return all unsold items to me. Please make sure to give Mrs. Keckley my bill right away."
"SATURDAY, Feb. 29.
"Saturday, Feb. 29."
"DEAR LIZZIE:—I am only able to sit up long enough to write you a line and enclose this check to Mr. K. Give it to him when he gives you up my goods, and require from him an exact inventory of them. I will write you to-morrow. The hour you re[Pg 164]ceive this go to him, get my goods, and do not give him the check until you get the goods, and be sure you get a receipt for the check from him. * * In his account given ten days since, he said we had borrowed $807; now he writes for $820. Ask him what this means, and get him to deduct the $13. I cannot understand it. A letter received from K. this morning says if the check is not received the first of the week, my goods will be sold so do delay not an hour to see him. * * My diamond ring he writes has been sold; the goods sold have amounted to $824, and they appropriate all this for their expenses. A precious set, truly. My diamond ring itself cost more than that sum, and I charged them not to sell it under $700. Do get my things safely returned to me. * * *
"DEAR LIZZIE:—I can only sit up long enough to write you a quick note and enclose this check for Mr. K. Please give it to him when he hands over my things, and ask for an exact list of everything. I'll write you tomorrow. The moment you get this, go to him, collect my things, and don’t give him the check until you have my items. Make sure you get a receipt for the check from him. * * In his account given ten days ago, he said we had borrowed $807; now he's asking for $820. Find out what that’s about and have him deduct the $13. I can't make sense of it. A letter from K. this morning states that if the check isn't received by the beginning of the week, my things *will be sold*, so please don’t waste any time seeing him. * * He mentioned that my diamond ring has been sold; the total of sold goods is $824, and they’re using all of that for their expenses. Quite a deal. My diamond ring alone cost more than that, and I specifically told them not to sell it for less than $700. Please get my items back to me safely. * * *
TRANSCRIBER'S NOTE:
TRANSCRIBER'S NOTE:
Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as possible, including obsolete and variant spellings.
Every effort has been made to reproduce this text as accurately as possible, including outdated and different spellings.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!